time of Persecution for the Gospel both in antient and latter Times of the Church So in Queen Maries Reigh though many lost their Lives for Christ and the Gospel yet divers others did for the saving of their Lives either deny or dissemble the Truth when they were called to confesse the same before the Enemies of it Let us by these and the like Examples be moved to fear and take heed of this dangerous sin of preferring our bodily Lives before the profession of Christ and the Gospel Let us beware of seeking or going about to save our Temporall Life by denyall of Christ or of the Gospel or of any part of the Truth of God at such time as we are called to profess it Though we may seek the safety of our bodily Life by all lawful means yet not by unlawful not by denying Christ or his Word or by refusing to confesse the same when we are thereunto called Then we must contemn our Lives yea lose a hundred Lives if we had them c. Therefore take heed of so doing consider the danger that will follow This is the way to hazzard yea to lose the eternal life and happinesse of our Souls and Bodies in Heaven Be not so foolish therefore as to adventure so great a loss for so small a gain to hazzard eternal Life for this Temporal Life c. He were a foolish Marchant who would adventure the losse of a thousand pounds for a Commodity not worth a hundred pence So here c. Use 2 Vse 2. See how such deceive themselves who think to do good to themselves and to provide for their own welfare and happinesse by denying or not confessing Christ or his Truth when they are thereunto called thereby to save their bodily Lives For the Truth is They are here in their own greatest Enemies doing themselves the greatest hurt that may be and providing worst for themselves of all other For to gain a Temporal Life for a short time they deprive themselves of eternal Life to escape Temporal Death of the Body they bring upon themselves eternal Death of Soul and Body in Hell Thus by seeking to save their Life by unlawful and sinful means they lose it and by seeking to escape Death they run into it Now followeth the second Reason used by our Saviour to perswade Christians to take up their Cross in Death or by dying or laying down their Lives for Christ's sake which is taken from the great Benefit or Reward promised to all such as do so in these words But whosoever shall lose his Life for my sake c. The meaning Whosoever shall lose his Life That is shall be content and willing to part with the Temporal Life of his Body or to be deprived of it For my sake That is For my Glory and for profession of my Name And for the Gospel's sake That is for the profession of the Gospel and in defence and maintenance of the truth of it By the Gospel understand the Doctrine of eternal Life and Salvation preached by Christ himself in his own Person upon Eâ—â—th and commanded by him to be preached afterward by his Apostles and other Ministers of the Church to the end of the World The same shall save it That is he shall not onely recover again his bodily life at the Day of generall Resurrection but shall also be partaker of eternal life of Soul and Body in my heavenly Kingdom Observ 1 Observ 1. It is the Duty of all good Christians to be content to lose and part with their bodily Lives for the Name of Christ and profession of the Gospel whensoever God calls them so to do This is the Duty which our Saviour here commendeth and unto the practise whereof he perswadeth all Christians by promising a great Reward to such as do it viz. Eternall Life So in other places also he requireth this as a Duty at the hands of Christians Luke 14. 26. If any come to me and hate not his Father Mother c. yea and his own Life also he cannot be my Disciple Not that he must simply hate his Life but in comparison of Christ and so as to be willing for his sake to part with it See also ver 33. Example of this in Peter Luke 22. 33. Lord I am ready to go with thee to Prison and Death And though he failed in performance of what he professed yet it is enough to shew that he thought it his Duty to dye for Christ So Paul Acts 21. 13. Rev. 12. 11. They loved not their lives unto the Death This hath also been practised by sundry Saints and Martyrs in all Ages of the Christian Church which shews They thought it to be their Duty The Apostles Stephen Justin Martyr Cyprian c. And the Martyrs of latter times Quest Quest When is a Christian called of God to part with his bodily Life for the profession of Christ and the Gospel Answ Answ When the case so standeth That he cannot retain or keep his Life in safety without denyal of Christ or of the Gospel or without concealing or dissembling of some part of the Truth and Doctrine of Christ at such time as he is called to confesse the same As in time of Persecution if one be called before Authority and required to deny Christ or the Gospel under pain of the losse of his Life or to confesse any part of the Truth of the Gospel with the hazzard of his Life Thus were the Martyrs in all Ages called to part with their Lives for the profession of Christ and of the Gospel And in like case it is the duty of all Christians willingly to forgo their Lives for Christ and the Gospels sake Reas 1 Reas 1. The Glory of Christ ought to be more dear and pretious to us than our own Lives Now by professing Christ and the Gospel we glorify the Name of Christ Ergo for this professions sake c. Acts 20. 24. Reas 2 Reas 2. Christ himself was content to lose and part with his bodily Life for our sakes thereby to work our Redemption and Salvation Joh. 10. 15. I lay down my Life for the Sheep Ergo. Reas 3 Reas 3. Examples of the Saints and Martyrs Vide supra Vse 1 Use 1. See here again how hard it is to be a good Christian in practise For how hard is this To lay down our Lives for Christ and the Gospel c Vide Supra the general Doctrine Use 2 Use 2. Teacheth us not to be too much in love with this Temporal Life of our Bodies nor to set our Hearts upon it but to use and enjoy it and all things of this Life as if we used them not Seeing we must part with this Life for the Name of Christ and profession of the Gospel whensoever we shall be thereunto called Now this we can never do so long as our Hearts be too much set upon this Life Therefore take heed hereof Matth. 6. 25. Take no thought for your
Disciple c. A speech borrowed from Schollers and servants who use to follow and attend upon their Masters and Teachers thereby shewing themselves to be their servants or Schollers One may be said to be Christ's disciple two wayes 1. In outward profession of his Name and Truth 2. In life and practice answerable Doctr. Doctr. See here what every one is called unto who is called to be a Christian he is called to be the disciple and servant of Christ by outward profession of his Name c. and so to shew himself in his life and practice 1 Cor. 7. 22. There are two branches of this doctrine 1. That every Christian is called to be the disciple and servant of Christ in outward profession of his Name and Doctrine 2. That every Christian ought to shew and approve himself to be the true disciple and servant of Christ in life and practice Of the first Thus proved Matth. 10. 32. Whosoever shall confess me before men him will I confess before my father c. This shews that every Christian is called to this duty of confessing or professing the Name and Doctrine of Christ before men Rom. 10. 10. With the heart man believeth unto righteousness and with the mouth confession is made to salvation Of the second As a Christian â—â— called to be Christ's disciple in outward profession at this Name and Truth so also to shew and approve himself to be the disciple and servant of Christ in his life and practice so carrying himself as becometh the true disciple and servant of Christ Joh. 12. 26. Quest Quest How is a Christian to shew and approve himself a true disciple and servant of Christ in life and practice Answ Answ Sundry wayes Especially these 1. By renouncing the service of all other Lords and Masters which are opposite to Christ and may hinder him in his obedience to Christ as the service of Sin Satan and the World c. This a Christian is called unto and promiseth in his baptism 2. By believing in Christ as his only absolute Lord and Saviour and resting on him for salvation 3. By yielding all conscionable obedience to his Will and Commandements as a dutiful servant to his Master Matth. 17. 5. Luke 6. 46. Why call ye me Lord Lord and do not the things which I say 4. By imitating the example and practice of Christ in those things wherein he hath propounded himself in his Word as a Pattern for us to follow Joh. 13. 14. If I your Lord and Master have washed your feet ye also ought to wash one anothers feet For I have given you an example c. Matth. 11. 29. Learn of me for I am meek and lowly c. So Paul 1 Cor. 11. 1. Be followers of me as I am of Christ c. Use 1 Use 1. See the great honour and dignity of a Christian even in this life in that he is called to be the disciple and servant of Christ Jesus in profession and practice which is a most honourable Calling and so accounted in Scripture as 1 Cor. 7. 22. He that is called to Christianity being free is Christ's servant And the Apostles account it their honour to be Christ's servants as Paul Rom. 1. 1. and the other Apostles To comfort us against the contempt which is cast on us by the World for the Name and Profession of Christ c. Use 2 Vse 2. To convince many amongst us not to be answerable to their Christian Calling and therefore not to be good Christians because they do not shew themselves true Disciples and servants of Christ in profession and practice Touching Profession of Christ's Name and Truth before men some are ashamed of it ashamed to speak of the Word of Christ or make any profession of it before others when they are called to it and might thereby glorifie God or do good to others Such must remember that Mark 8. 38. Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my Words c. Touching life and practice how many are there who do thus shew and approve themselves to be Christ's true disciples and servants how few that so carry themselves as becometh Christs Disciples c. Do not the greatest part rest in a bare outward profession of Christ's Name and of being his disciples without care or conscience of living answerably How few that have truly renounced the service of sin and sinful lusts and of Satan and the World Nay on the contrary they do still follow these and obey them as their Lords and Masters they walk after their lusts and after Satan c. How few that do submit themselves readily and willingly to Christ's teaching in his Word and by his Ministers Nay on the contrary they contemn them c. How few also that yield true obedience and subjection to the Will and Command of Christ in their lives How few that do imitate Christ's example in practise of those graces and vertues of love humility meekness c. wherein he hath propounded himself a pattern to us in his Word This shews how few true disciples Christ hath now adayes in that there are so few that do thus follow him c. Use 3 Use 3. To exhort and stir up every one of us who are called to be Christians and consequently to be Christ's true Disciples in profession and practice to look unto it that we be indeed answerable to this our calling being careful to shew our selves to be true disciples and servants of Christ and that not only in outward profession of his Name and Truth but especially by our life and practise carrying our selves as becometh the true disciples and servants of Christ To this end we must first truly renounce and forsake all other Lords and Masters which may hinder us in the service of Christ as Sin Satan and the World Then we must submit and yield our selves as tractable and obedient disciples and servants to Christ yielding our selves to be taught by him denying our selves and our own wills to obey his remembring that Matth. 7. Not every one that saith Lord Lord c. Lastly we must also shew our selves disciples of Christ by our care to imitate his example in life and practice Mark 10. 21. Take up the Crosse and follow me Sept. 23. 1628. NOw followeth the third and last Duty enjoyned by our Saviour to this young Ruler viz. To take up the Crosse The meaning of this also was shewed before See Chap. 8. 34. Doctr. 1. That every true disciple and follower of Christ must make account of the Crosse that is to be tryed and exercised with afflictions in this life yea with many and great troubles c. Of this see before Chap. 8. 34. Doctr. 2. It is the duty of every true disciple of Christ to submit himself patiently to the beaâ—ing of the Crosse that is of all afflictions which come upon him or happen unto him in his Christian course This our Saviour here requireth of this young Ruler
the Minister of God to hear the Word from his mouth and to receive the Sacraments at his hand David a King was forward to repair to God's House See Psal 84. and Psal 122. 1. He did not think himself too good to repair thither to hear the Doctrine of the Priests opening and applying the Law of God unto the People Vse 1 Vse 1. This reproveth some great Personages who think it a Disparagement to their greatness to come duly to the publick Assemblies to hear the Ministers of God and to receive the Sacrament at their hands they rather desire to bring the Temple of God into their houses than to go out of their houses to the Church they rather would have the Ark of God come home to them than themselves to repair unto it But these men are not greater or more honourable than our Saviour Christ was yet he was forward and willing to repaire to the place where John preached and baptized though it were far off If the Son of God and Lord of Heaven and Earth did humble himself so far as to go to John much more should the greatest men on earth being but flesh and blood duly resort to the places where the publick Ministry is exercised Again this doth much more reprove those of the meaner sort who are backward to come to the publick Assemblies to hear the Word and to partake in the Sacraments If Christ himself refused not to come to hear John and to be baptized of him who yet had no such need of the Word or Sacraments as we have How great is the sin of those who having so great need of the Word and Sacraments yet do willingly absent themselves from the same and think much to come especially if it be far c. Vse 2 Vse 2. Shew we our readiness to repair on all occasions to the place where the publick Ministry is exercised If the greatest Persons be not exempted much less those of meaner degree and condition Eccles 5. 1. Be ready to hear and wait daily at the Gates of Wisdom Obser 3 Observ 3. Our Saviour Christ forsook Nazareth where he had been brought up now thirty years and left his Parents that he might go unto John to be baptized and so to take upon him his publick Office of Mediator Hence we may gather that if God calls us unto it we ought to forsake those things that are most dear and precious unto us in this World that we may perform obedience to his Calling When God calls us to the performance of any special Duty or service wherein to glorify him we must yield to his Calling though it be with the forsaking of those worldly things that are most dear unto us Abraham left his own Country and Kindred at the command of God Gen. 12. 1. Psal 45. 10. the Church is commanded to forget her own People and her Father's House that she may cleave to Christ 1 King 19. Elisha being called to the prophetical Office forsook his Parents and the twelve yoke of Oxen with which he was plowing that so he might follow God's Calling So the Apostles being called to follow Christ and to become Preachers of the Gospel forsook all So the Martyrs being called to give Testimony to the truth of the Gospel and to stand out in defence of it they forsook their friends goods and lives that they might yield to God's Calling The like must be done of us if we should be hereafter called of God to do it Vse Use Let us daily prepare our selves to forsake all worldly things though never so sweet and dear to us for the Lord's sake if he shall call us to it If God require thee to do him any service if he call thee to the performance of any special Duty wherein thou maist glorify him thou must resolve to do it though it cost thee the loss of all worldly things that are dearest to thee as wife children goods lands c. If thou wilt be a good Christian thou must be like Christ in this that as he being called to take upon him the Office of a Mediator did willingly for a time leave his own Parents and the Country of Galilee and the City of Nazareth where he had lived for thirty years together that so he might be obedient to that Calling So must thou do if God call thee to any special 〈◊〉 o◠Function in Church or Commonwealth wherein thou maist do him service thou must take it upon thee though it be with the forsaking of those things which are dearest to thee in this World A Christian must be daily disposed in affection to forsake all worldly things for Christ's sake and if God call him to it he must actually forsake them and that not onely for a time as our Saviour did Nazareth but even for ever So much of Christ's coming to John to be baptized Now follows the second Point to be considered which is the Baptism it self He was baptized that is He received the Sacrament of Baptism Quest Quest Why would our Saviour Christ receive this Sacrament Answ Ans For sundry Reasons 1. To shew himself obedient to his Father's Will and appointment It was a part of that Obedience and Righteousness which God the Father required of him as he was Mediator Therefore he saith Matth. 3. 15. Suffer it to be so now for thus it becometh us to fulfill all Righteousness that is to perform all Duties of Obedience required of us both 2. That there might be a conformity between Christ the Head and us His Members that he might shew himself to be like us in all things sin onely excepted Hebr. 2. 3. That by receiving this Sacrament in his own body he might sanctify the use of it unto us that is ordain and appoint it as an outward means which should be effectual to work Regeneration in us and to purge us from our sins by the power and vertue of his Spirit accompanying it 4. To commend the necessity and use of this Sacrament unto us after his Example and to teach us to make precious accompt of this Ordinance of God Object Object One use of Baptism is to seal Remission of sins to the party baptized but Christ had no sin therefore he needed not to partake in this Sacrament Answ Answ Though he had no sin of his own and so in respect of himself had no need of Baptism yet he took our sins upon him by imputation and so in respect of us it was fit he should receive Baptism that by this he might declare and shew that he was to purge us from our sins by his blood which is mystically represented in Baptism He was not baptized to purge away his own sins but to assure the faithful that their sins are purged away by his Blood Instruct 1. Seeing our Saviour Christ himself would receive the Sacrament of Baptism though in respect of himself he had no need of it This commends to us the excellency and necessity of
But know this that as a great Fall should not keep a man from rising again and as a dangerous Disease doth not keep a man from seeking to the Physitian so thy great sins should not hinder thee from coming to God by Repentance they should rather cause thee to make more haste unto God that he may pardon them There is a multitude of mercies with him for the pardoning of great Iniquities See Isa 1. 18. Though your sins be as Crimson and Scarlet c. David's Adultery and Murder were foul sins yet they kept him not from Repentance the Jews Sin in crucifying Christ was most heinous yet even they are called to Repentance Act. 2. A second hinderance is The profit and pleasure of sin Some sins bring in profit as Usury Oppression Covetousness false Dealing c. Other sins are sweet and pleasant to Man's corrupt Nature And thus by the profit and pleasure of sin men are allured to continue in their sins For removal of this hinderance of Repentance Consider 1. What shall it profit a man to gain the whole World and to lose his own Soul Mat. 16. 20. Besides all that is gained by sin hath God's Curse following it 2. Touching the Pleasures of sin Know this that howsoever it be sweet in the committing yet afterward it will be most bitter to us Prov. 20. 17. Bread of deceit is sweet but Gravel in his mouth afterward c. The pleasure of sin is short but the pain and torment which it will cause to thee is endless Delectat in momentum cruciat in aeternum Look at the End not at the Beginning of all sin A third hinderance is The difficulty of Repentance It is painful and tedious to the Flesh to humble and afflict our selves for our sins to have the heart broken with godly sorrow c. This painfulness of Repentance so discourageth some that they are loath to set about the practise of it But for this know 1. That the great benefits that come of it as inward Joy Comfort Peace of Conscience c. these do abundantly make amends for all our pains taken The dressing and searching of a Wound or festred Sore is painful yet we endure it in hope of future ease and soundness of Body So must we in the matter of our Souls 2. Some sins are as painful or more painful to commit than Repentance is to practise 3. Heaven is worth all our pains The fourth and last Impediment of Repentance is The vain hope of longer life Men think they shal have time enough hereafter to repent If they can have but an hour on their Death-bed it is enough c. But deceive not thy self For 1. Though thou live longer yet art thou not sure thou shalt have grace to repent when death shall come God must work it in thee thou canst not turn to him of thy self without his Grace inabling thee 2. Though true Repentance is never too late yet late Repentance is but seldome true and unfeigned The Repentance which many make shew of on their death-beds comes oftentimes rather from fear of Hell and of God's Judgments than from true hatred of sin and so it is to be feared that it dyes with the party Therefore beware of putting off Repentance in hope of longer life Hebr. 3. To day if ye will hear his Voyce harden not your hearts c. God hath not promised thee To Morrow Qui promisit poenitenti veniam non promisit dilationi crastinum diem Ambros Mark 1. 15. And believe the Gospel Octob. 25. 1618. HAving spoken of the first part of our Saviour Christ's Exhortation in which he stirreth up to Repentance Now we come to the second part in which he exhorteth to the practise of Faith in these words Believe ye the Gospel In the words we have two things 1. The Act of Believing 2. The Object or matter to be believed The Gospel Touching the meaning of the words it is needful to shew briefly 1. What is meant here by the Gospel 2. What it is to believe the Gospel By The Gospel understand The glad Tidings of Reconciliation with God and of Salvation by Christ or the Doctrine of free Grace and Salvation by Christ 2 Cor. 5. 19. it is called The Word of Reconciliation and Ephes 1. 13. The Gospel of Salvation Now to Believe the Gospel is not onely in general to be perswaded of the Truth of all things in the Gospel but particularly to apply to our selves the Doctrine of the Gospel and the Promises of Salvation by Christ contained in it Therefore in the Greek it is Believe in the Gospel which phrase of speech doth imply a particular applying of the Promises of the Gospel to our selves and a relying upon them This is the sense of the words In handling them I will first speak of Faith in general and then of the Object of it as it is here mentioned namely The Gospel Touching the first which is Faith it self Sundry Points are to be spoken of it 1. What Faith is 2. The Degrees of it 3. The necessity of this grace for a Christian 4. The special marks whereby to discern it 5. The means to get and encrease it 6. The lets and hinderances which keep men from it are to be removed Quest First of the first Point What is Faith Answ Answ True justifying Faith for of that we speak here and of that our Saviour Christ speaketh in this place is a Grace wrought in us by the Spirit of God whereby we apprehend and apply Christ and all his benefits to our selves Joh. 1. 12. To receive Christ and to believe in him are put for the same and Gal. 3. 14. We receive the promise of the Spirit by Faith More particularly in true Faith there are three things which are as the parts of it The first is Knowledge of Christ as he is revealed in the Gospel The second is Assent of the mind unto the truth and certainty of those things which are known of Christ The third is a particular applying of those things to our selves when we rest perswaded that the Promise of Salvation made in Christ belongs to us in particular and in this particular Application of Christ stands the very life of Faith Thus Paul did particularly apply Christ to himself Gal. 2. 20. I live by Faith in the Son of God who hath loved me and given himself for me So Thomas Joh. 20. 28. My Lord and my God Here then observe against the Papists that true Faith is not onely a general belief of the truth of God's Word but a particular applying of Christ or of the Promise of Salvation by Christ And this is proved by these Reasons Reas 1 1. In the 6. Chapter of John Verse 54. Believing in Christ is called Eating of his Flesh and Drinking of his Blood So Austin Crede manducâsti And the Rhemists are forced to confess it on the 32. ver of that Chapter Now this comparison shews the Nature of
the words imply an ordinary conversing with his Apostles 1 Joh. 1. 1. St. John saith that himself and the other Apostles had heard and seen with their eyes and that with their hands they had handled the Word of life that is Christ Jesus according to his humane Nature which shews how familiarly and ordinarily the Apostles conversed with Christ following him up and down wheresoever he went Quest Quest Did all the Apostles thus follow Christ and converse with him ordinarily Answ Answ Not all but onely the twelve which were first called therefore Paul though an Apostle yet being none of the twelve is exempted from the number of those Apostles that followed Christ and conversed with him before his Passion and Ascension Object Object 1 Cor. 15. 8. He saith that Christ was seen of him Answ Answ He saw him onely in Visions and that at three special times 1. In the way to Damascus Act. 22. as may appear by the speech of Ananias to him ver 14. 2. When he was imprisoned at Hierusalem Act. 23. 11. The Lord stood by him and said Be of good cheer Paul c. 3. When he was caught up into the third Heavens where he heards words unspeakable c. 2 Cor. 12. 2. It is most likely that then also he saw Christ in his Glory Paraeus in 1 Cor. 15. 8. Thus Paul saw Christ sundry times in extraordinary Visions after his Ascension but he did not see him or converse with him before his Ascension in such sort as the twelve Apostles did This therefore was the Prerogative of the twelve to see and hear Christ and to converse with him ordinarily upon Earth Vse Hence gather the truth and certainty of the Doctrine of the Gospel contained in the writings of the Apostles For they living and conversing with Christ heard his teaching and knew his mind and that which they learned of him they either wrote themselves or else delivered it to others to write See Luke 1. 1 2. This consideration serveth to strengthen our Faith touching the truth and certainty of those things which are left written in the books of the New Testament Observ 2 Observ 2. I will make you to be Fishers c. Hence learn that the main thing at which all Ministers and Preachers of the Word should aim in their Ministry is to take men like fish in the Draw-net of the Word that is to draw them out of the Sea of this World and out of their natural estate and to bring them unto God In a word to call and convert men and women unto God and so to save their Souls This is that unto which our Saviour Christ did chiefly ordain and appoint his Apostles when he called them to that Office that they should become fishers of men that is that they should labour in nothing so much as in this that by their Preaching they might gain Souls unto God So Luke 5. 10. Christ tells Peter hereafter thou shalt catch men shewing what was the thing he should chiefly labour in for the time to come even to take mens Souls in the Draw-net of the Word This also was Paul's chief aim and drift in all his Ministry even to win men unto God 2 Cor. 12. 14. I seek not yours but you and 1 Cor. 9. 22. I am made all things to all men that I might by all means save some The words may be understood not onely of his private conversation but also of his Preaching and Ministry that in it he did conform himself so far as he might to the different dispositions of men that so he might gain them unto Christ Shewing what is the main scope which Ministers should shoot at in their Ministry even the gaining of Souls to God or the taking or catching of mens Souls as it were in the Net of the Word preached Use 1 Use 1. This is for the reproof of such Ministers who in the Exercise of their Ministry aim and seek rather after their own gain profit credit or preferment in the World than at the winning of their People to God they fish more for Benefices and Church-livings than for the Souls of men Use 2 Use 2. This must teach the People to shew themselves ready and willing to be caught in the Net of the Word preached and by it to be drawn out of the Sea of the wicked World and out of the deep Waters of their own sins and corruption in which they ly and live by Nature And to this end all sorts must be admonished diligently to repair to the places where the Net of the Word is cast forth and laid by the Lord's Fishermen As ever thou desirest to have thy Soul caught and taken in the Lord's Draw-net which is his Word so be careful to come unto the Net and to the place where it is cast out else thou canst not be taken in it and yet if thou be not taken in it and drawn by it out of the Sea of thy sinful estate thou canst not be saved Be not then slack to come to this Net of the Word that thou mayest be taken in it Happy are all they that are caught in it c. Observ 3 Observ 3. See here the excellency of the Calling of Ministers in that it hath so excellent an Object about which it is conversant namely the gaining of Souls to God by Preaching This is to be Fishers of men Hence is it that they are said to save others as 1 Tim. 4. ult Take heed to thy self and to thy Doctrine continue in them for in doing this thou shalt both save thy self and them that hear thee Now there is no work more excellent than the saving of Souls See Jam. 5. 20. Which shews the excellency of the Minister's Calling in that it is conversant about so excellent and precious a work as the gaining of Souls to God Other Callings are conversant about mens bodies and goods or outward estate but the Office of Ministers is to labour in saving Souls Use 1 Vse 1. To encourage Ministers to do the duties of this excellent Calling with diligence and faithfulness they cannot labour too much in so worthy a Work they should think no pains too great to save one Soul This is more than to save a thousand mens bodies from drowing or burning c. Use 2 Use 2. What cause then have the People to have their Pastors in singular love and esteem for their works sake as Paul warneth 1 Thes 5. 12. We love the Physitian that useth means to save our bodies c. Mark 1. 17 ad 21. And I will make you become Fishers of men c. Nov. 22. 1618. Observ 4 IN that the Ministry of the Apostles is compared to the trade of Fishermen which is a painful trade Luke 5. 5. Observat 4. Hence we may gather that the Calling of a Minister is no easy Profession but laborious and painful The Fisherman hath no need to be idle but to be much imployed either in
commit it 2. That it makes them guilty of eternal damnation and the latter of these is a consequent of the former Touching the first Point viz. the nature of this sin it is here set out 1. By the Object of it or the Person against whom it is said to be committed viz. the Holy Ghost 2. By the quality or kind of it that it is said to be a blasphemy Whoso shall blaspheme c. This sin is said to be committed against the Holy Ghost rather then against God the Father or the Sonne not in respect of the Essence or Person of the Holy Ghost for so it is no more against him then against the other two Persons in Trinity but in respect of the special Operation and Work of the Holy Ghost in the hearts of men whereby he doth enlighten them with the knowledg of the Divine Truth of the Word of God and perswade them of the certainty of it This illumination and perswasion being the special and immediate work of the Holy Ghost therefore they that sin against this light and perswasion are said to sin against the Holy Ghost Now touching the quality of the Sin it is said to be a blasphemy and they that commit it are said to blaspheme against the Holy Ghost that is to speak reproachfully against him not because this sin consisteth onely or chiefly in the external uttering of blasphemous words against the light of the Spirit for the sin it self doth chiefly consist in the inward malice of the heart against God and against his Spirit but it is called a Blaspemy 1. Because it is usually if not alwayes joyned with outward blasphemous speeches uttered against the light of the Spirit as we see it was in Scribes and Pharisees here 2. Because this outward blasphemy in words is more apparant to others then the inward malice of the heart against God Now having cleared the sense of the words that we may more fully conceive the naâ—ure of this sin I will here lay down a brief description of it which may be gathered partly out of this Text and partly out of Hebr. 6. 4. 10. 26. where this sin is spoken of It may therefore be thus described The sin against the Holy Ghost is a voluntary and malitious opposing of the known truth of the Word of God joyned with an universal Apostacy from God In this Description Five things are contained which are as so many steps and degrees of sin all which do concur and meet together in the sin against the Holy Ghost 1. It is an opposing of the truth of the Word of God This opposition is twofold 1. Inward in the Heart by contemning and hating the truth 2. Outward both in word and deed 1. In word by blaspheming and speaking evil of it and against it Whence this sin is called a blasphemy against the Spirit as we heard before 2. In Deed by persecuting the truth and the Professors of it 2. It is an opposition of the known truth So Heb. 10. 26. If we sin willingly after we have received the knowledg of the truth c. And Heb. 6. 4 5. They that commit this sin are such as have first been inlightned and that have tasted of the good word of God And these places shew that the Truth is not onely known but acknowledged and some sweetness tasted in it by those that commit this sin 3. It is a voluntarily opposition of the known truth Heb. 10. 26. If we sin willingly c. 4. It is a malitious or despightful opposing of the known truth Heb. 10. 29. such as commit this sin are said to despite the Spirit of grace that is despitefully and of set malice to abuse and offer wrong to the Spirit and unto the Divine truth of the Word revealed to them by that Spirit And in the same Verse They are said to tread under foot the Sonne of God which argues a malitious opposing against the known Truth of the Gospel concerning Christ And Verse 27. they are called Adversaries that is malitious enemies of God himself and of his truth And Chap. 6. 6. They are said to Crucifie the Sonne of God afresh and to put him to open shame All this shews that in the sin against the Holy Ghost there is alwayes a despiteful and malitious opposing of the truth that is known 5. It is joyned with an Universal Apostacy c. See Heb. 6. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now by the foresaid Description of this Sin it is distinguished from some other Sins which seem to have affinity with it As 1. From sins against knowledg which Gods Elect Children may and do often fall into as David and Peter 2. From malitious persecuting of the Truth which may be done of Ignorance as by Paul before his Conversion as we see 1 Tim. 1. 13. 3. From that denyal of Christ or of his Truth which is caused by fear of death or of some other danger and which is yielded unto through Infirmity as we see in Peter denying Christ of infirmity for fear of death which he was in danger of if he had openly confessed him But in the Sin against the Holy Ghost there is a voluntary and wilfull denying of Christ and of the Truth 4. From sins of presumption of which there are two kinds or degrees The first when one goeth on in known sin presuming upon Gods mercy and perswading himself that he may repent when he will See Deut. 29. 19. I shall have peace though I walk in the imagination of my heart c. This is the sin of most men and great number are guilty of it who yet never come so far as to commit the sin against the Holy Ghost The second kind of presumptuous sins is when a man sinneth wilfully in contempt of the Law of God making slight of it This is called a sin with an high hand Numb 15. 30. which was to be punished with death See an example in Manasseh 2 Chrom 33. 6. And though this be a fearful sin and such as cometh near to the sin against the Holy Ghost yet it is not the sin against the Holy Ghost for this is when one doth not onely sin wilfully and contemptuously but also of set malice and spight against God and his Truth 5. And lastly by the foresaid description the Sin against the Holy Ghost is distinguished from infidelity and impenitency which may be for a time in Gods Elect who cannot commit the Sin against the Holy Ghost as we shall see afterwards yea further by the foresaid description it is distinguished from final unbelief and impenitency which all the Reprobates are guilty of and yet they do not all fall into the Sin against the Holy Ghost for many Reprobates are damned which never commit this Sin Besides if finall unbelief or finall impenitency were the Sin against the Holy Ghost then none could be guilty of this Sin untill their death and so that caveat of Saint John should be in vain
these means sufficiently prepared and fitted to execute the Office of Apostles Now they are sent to execute it by Preaching and working Miracles Quest Quest Whither were they sent to Preach Answ Answ The particular Towns or Villages are not named by the Evangelists but it appeareth Matth. 10. 5. that they were not sent to the Gentiles or Samaritanes but to the Jews onely The reason whereof was because the due time appointed for the Calling of the Gentiles was not yet come till after Christ's Ascension for although our Saviour after his Resurrection gave them their general commission to Preach to all Nations Matth. 28. 19. yet they were not to put it in execution till after his Ascension into Heaven and not presently after his Ascention for they were first to Preach unto the Jews and then being rejected of them to turn to the Gentiles Act. 13. 46. Here then the Evangelist speaketh of our Saviour's first sending of them to the Jews to Preach to them and to work Miracles among them Quest Quest Why did he not send them to Preach among the Jews Answ Answ That by their Preaching and Miracles they might stir up the Jews to believe in Christ and to imbrace him as the true Messiah therefore Matth. 10. 7. they are commanded as they went to Preach saying The Kingdome of Heaven is at hand that is the true Messiah is come and the manifestation of his Spiritual Kingdome and Government in the Church is near upon fulfilling This therefore was the principal end of their sending now that they might thus stir up and move the people where they came to imbrace and receive Christ as the true Messiah And to the same end also were those seventy Disciples afterward sent forth Luke 10. 1. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour Christ himself in his own person did call and send forth his Apostles to Preach this sheweth one special priviledg which the Apostles had above all other Pastors and Ministers of the Church they were immediately sent of Christ receiving commandment from his own mouth to Preach as here and Matth. 28. 19. So also Paul though none of the Twelve was immediately Called and sent of Christ Act. 26. 17. and Gal. 1. 1. Whereas all other Ministers of the New Testament are Called and sent immediately by the Church receiving their Ordination from such as have Authority in it to ordain and send them For this cause the Apostles are called by this name because they were sent of Christ immediately Vse 1 Use 1. Hence gather the Infallible truth and certainty of the Doctrine of the Apostles which they have left unto the Church in their writing for that which they wrought is the substance of that which they had before Preached and that which they Preached they were Called and sent of Christ himself immediately to Preach it yea they were not onely immediately sent of him to Preach it but they also learned and received the substance of all that they taught from his own mouth and therefore they could not err either in their Preaching or Writing of that Doctrine or any part of it This therefore must strengthen our Faith in Believing and embracing the Doctrine of the Apostles as the Divine Truth and immediate Doctrine of Christ himself and cause us to yield obedience unto it as we would obey the Voyce of Christ himself if he did now speak to us on earth Use 2 Use 2. Seeing it was the priviledg of the Apostles to be immediately sent of Christ Hence it follows that their Office and Calling ceased with them and did not pass from them to others by succession for although other Ministers succeed the Apostles as Ministers of the Church of the New Testament yet not as Apostles They succeed them in the Office of Preaching the Word and Administring the Sacraments but not in the Office of Apostles in generall and absolutely not in the special Priviledges by which the Apostles differed from other Ministers of the Church as in their immediate Calling and sending in the Infallible assistance of the Spirit c. Therefore it is a gross and absurd errour of the Papists Teaching that the Pope succeedeth Peter in his Apostolicall Office and Authority and in the Infallible assistance of the Spirit so as he cannot err in his consistory when he sitteth Judicially to determine matters of Faith Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Apostles are sent of Christ before they go to Preach we learn that none ought to take upon them the Office of Preaching or any other Ministerial Function in the Church till they be duly and lawfully Called unto it Rom. 10. 15. But of this see before Chapter 3. Verse 14. and Chapter 1. 3. Observ 3 Observ 3. In that the Apostles were sent of Christ to Preach We learn how all Ministers lawfully Called should be esteemed namely as the Embassadours or Messengers of Christ 2 Cor. 5. 20. Paul giveth that Title to himself and to Timothy whom he joyneth with himself in the beginning of that Epistle And though ordinary Ministers of the Church be not immediately sent of Christ as the Apostles were yet they are Called and sent by that Authority of the Church which is derived from the Apostles and so from Christ for as they were immediately sent of Christ so they afterwards Called and Ordained other Pastors and Elders in the Church to succeed them Act. 14. 23. And they being Ordained of the Apostles did afterwards Ordain and send others and so the power and Authority of Calling and sending Ministers being first conferred of Christ upon the Apostles hath bin derived from them to the Church in all ages since unto this day so as in this respect it may be truly said of all Ministers of the Church lawfully Called that they are sent of Christ and are to be taken and accompted as his special Messengers Use 1 Use 1. See then that Ministers of the Word and their Doctrine should be received with all due reverence and respect even for his sake that sendeth them This moved the Galathians to receive Paul as Christ himself Gal. 4. 14. Especially their Doctrine is to be regarded and Conscionably obeyed as the Message of Christ Use 2 Use 2. See that such as contemn the Ministers of Christ lawfully Called or reject their Ministry do contemn Christ himself Luke 10. 16. So much of the person sending the Apostles together with the Action of sending them Now follow the persons sent The Twelve That is the Twelve Apostles whose names we heard recited before Chapter 3. Verse 16. where we shewed a probable reason why our Saviour chose this number of Twelve and not more or fewer Now we must here call to mind that among these 12 there was one wicked man numbred Judas Iscariot branded with this mark of infamy that he betrayed Christ The reasons why Judas was chosen see before chap. 3. Observ Observ Here then observe that all Ministers of the Church which have a
they may be the more settled in the Truth And this also shews withall how good and profitable it is for Christians to read not onely the Scriptures though principally them but also other holy Treatises made and set forth by Learned and Judicious Divines and Teachers of the Church that in their Writings they may see their consent in Doctrine and so be the more firmly established in the truth of it Observ 3 Observ 3. Further In that our Saviour sent forth the Apostles two and two together that they might be a mutual help and comfort one to another We may observe the great good and benefit that is in humane society and fellowship of Christians together in that it is a means of affording mutuall help comfort and encouragement one to another in good Duties Eccles 4. 9. Two are better then one For if they fall the one will lift up his fellow But woe to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to help him up c. 1 Pet. 2. 17. Love the brotherhood or brotherly fellowship Act. 2. 44. The Christians in the Primitive Church had fellowship together Vse 1 Use 1. This condemneth the practise of Popish Eremites who separate themselves from humane society to live alone under pretence of being more free for heavenly contemplation and for the service of God but by this means they deprive themselves of the help and comfort of humane society and separate themselves from the outward fellowship and communion of the Saints contrary to the Ordinance of God and the practise of good Christians in all Ages of the Church Use 2 Use 2. Let us every one esteem well of humane society and take the benefit of it as occasion is offered especially desire the fellowship of the Saints that by it we may be encouraged in good duties and comforted also in our distresses Heb. 10. 24. Let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works How can we do this if we refuse to come in company with our Brethren and fellow Christians as occasion is offered So much of the manner of sending forth the Apostles Two and two Now to speak of our Saviour's qualifying or furnishing them with the gift of Miracles for the better discharge of their weighty Embassage He gave them power over unclean spirits That is he gave them the extrordinary gift of working Miracles Casting out Devils being one principal kind of Miracles is here named for all other kinds as healing the sick cleansing Lepers raising the dead Matth. 10. 8. Quest Quest Why did our Saviour confer this power of working Miracles upon the Apostles Answ Answ This was necessary in two respects 1. To procure reverence to their persons being otherwise men of mean outward condition in the world unlearned Fishermen and such like therefore they would have been lyable to contempt if they had not been qualified and indued with this rare gift of Miracles 2. Principally it was necessary for the confirming and sealing of the Divine truth of that Doctrine which they were to preach and to win credit and authority unto it For the Doctrine of faith in the Messiah now come and exhibited in the flesh being as yet new and strange to the people of the Jews they were hardly moved to imbrace it and therefore the truth and certainty of it was needful to be extraordinarily ratified not only by Christ's own Miracle but also by such as he wrought by his Apostles See Joh. 20. 31. So much in way of clearing the words Observ 1 Observ 1. See here an evident proof of the Godhead and Divine Nature of Christ in that he was able being on earth not only to work Miracles in his own Person but also to confer on his Apostles that extraordinary gift and power of working Miracles in casting out Devils curing uncurable Diseases raising the dead c. This is a manifest argument of his Godhead For as it is proper to God alone to work true Miracles so God alone can give the gift of working them unto men This therefore must more and more confirm our faith in the undoubted truth of Christ's Divine Nature That he is the Son of God and consequently a most Powerfull and All-sufficient Saviour to so many as by true faith lay hold on him unto Salvation Observ 2 Observ 2. We further see here one other priviledg of the Apostles above all other Ministers of the Gospel in that they had the gift and power of working Miracles bestowed on them for the sealing and ratifying of the Doctrine they preached which gift other ordinary Ministers of the Church have not Therefore 2 Cor. 12. 12. Paul saith That Miracles are the signs of an Apostle yet not peculiar only to the Apostles but common to some other Believers in those times Mar. 16. 17. Quest Quest Why have not other ordinary Ministers of the Church this power of Miracles given them as the Apostles had Answ Answ Because it is not now needfull as then it was The Doctrine of the Gospel when it first began to be preached had need of such extraordinary confirmation but now the Divine truth and certainty of it being already sufficiently sealed and ratified by those famous Miracles of Christ and his Apostles and also by the constant testimony of the Church in all Ages since the Apostles there is no further use or necessity of the gift of Miracles Further touching this gift of Miracles bestowed on the Apostles we must observe two things 1. That the power given them was not any quality or vertue inherent in their persons but it was the Divine power of Christ himself which wrought Miracles by them as by outward Instruments employed to that end Therefore to speak properly the Apostles did not work Miracles by their own power but Christ by them and upon their faith and prayers made unto him Act. 3. 12. Peter saith Why look ye on us as though by our own power we had made this man to walk Verse 16. His Name that is the Name or Power of Christ through faith in his Name hath made this man strong c. See Stella upon Luke 9. 1. and Tho. Aquin. secunda secundae quaest 178. act 1. 2. We are also to observe and know That this power given to the Apostles was not an absolute power inabling them to work all kind of Miracles whatsoever they would or whensoever they would For Matth. 17. 16. they could not cast out the Devil from him that was Lunatick But they were enabled to work such Miracles only as made for the glory of God and at such times only when the working of them tended to his glory and when they were thereunto moved by special and extraordinary instinct Observ 3 Observ 3. In that our Saviour sending forth his Apostles to preach and to work Miracles for the confirming of their Doctrine doth qualifie them with the gift of Miracles for that end we may observe this That such as are called
anointing with oyl rather then any other outward sign to be a testimony of miraculous healing Answ Answ Because the use of Oyl was very common in that Countrey as for other purposes so for Medicine to cure and heal the body diseased Luke 10. 34. The Samaritan poured oyl and wine into the wounds of him that fell among theeves See also Eccles 10. 1. Therefore seeing oyl was used as a Medicinal thing this ceremony of anointing with oyl was fit to be used as an outward sign and testimony of the miraculous Cures which the Apostles wrought Quest 4 Quest 4. Whether they did anoint all whom they cured miraculously Answ Answ Not so For we read of some cured only by the shadow of Peter Act. 5. 15. some only by handkerchiefs and aprons which were brought to them from Paul's body Act. 19. 12. It is also likely that some were cured only by touching or laying of hands upon them as may appear Mark 16. 18. They shall lay hands on the sick and they shall recover In these places we find no mention of Oyl or anointing the sick Therefore no doubt but this was a free Ceremony permitted to the Apostles to use sometimes when they saw it fit and expedient but not used alwayes or to all the sick whom they cured Quest 5 Quest 5. Whether all that were anointed did recover Answ Answ This seemeth doubtfull and uncertain yet it is probable that they did not all recover but onely so many as it pleased God to restore 1. Because then the cure might seem to be tyed to the outward anointing and to be wrought by it as by a natural means 2. Though the Apostles had power to heal the sick and to work other Miracles yet not when they would but when it made for Gods glory Therefore it may be they sometimes anointed the sick and yet no Miraculous cure followed Further we must know that the Papists do alledg this place in defence of their Sacrament of extream Unction as they call it which the Popish Priests do at this day use unto such as are dangerously sick Annointing them with Oyl that by this means they may be freed from the remainders of sin left in them and that they may be comforted inwardly and strengthened against the Temptations of Satan in the Agony of death Bellarmin de extrem Unct. cap. 8. Concil Trid. Sess 14. de extrem Unct. cap. 2. pag. 135. Now they teach that this Anointing used by the Apostles was a preparative unto the Sacrament of extream Unction and that the use of that Sacrament was afterwards more plainly taught and enjoyned by St. James chap. 5. 14. But this cannot be because there is no resemblance between this anointing used by the Apostles and that Popish anointing but great difference and contrariety in these respects 1. This which the Apostles used was a temporary Ceremony to continue but for a time onely so long as the gift of Miraculous healing continued in the Church whereas the Papists teach that their anointing is a perpetual Sacrament to continue in the Church 2. This anointing was used by the Apostles onely as a sign of the Miraculous cure of bodily diseases but the Papists use their anointing as a means to purge the sick from the remainders of sin and to give them Spiritual comfort and strength against Satan Let them if they can shew that this anointing used by the Apostles had any such use or end 3. This by the Apostles was used as a sign of the Miraculous curing of the sick and of restoring of their health But the Papists use it for the most part to such as are at point of death and past hope of recovery neither have they any such gift or power of Miraculous healing as the Apostles had Indeed they pretend and boast of such a power but are not able to shew or prove it So much in way of opening and clearing these words Doct. Doctr. In that the Apostles confirmed and sealed the truth of their Doctrine by so many and powerfull Miracles which the Lord wrought by them Hence observe the Divine truth and certainty of the Doctrine of the Gospell Preached by the Apostles and after left by them in writing unto the Church for that which they wrote is the sum and substance of that they Preached Now this Doctrine which they both Preached and wrote must needs be the Divine Truth and Doctrine of God because it was not onely Preached by them but also confirmed and ratified by such Miracles as none but God himself could work by them So Mark 16. ult They went forth and Preached every where the Lord working with them and confirming the Word with Signes following So also Hebr. 2. 3. The Apostle proveth the certain truth of the Doctrine of the Gospell by this That it was not onely Preached at first by Christ and the Apostles but also confirmed by Miracles God himself bearing witness to it with Signs and Wonders and divers Miracles c. And it is a sufficient Argument if there were no other to prove the Doctrine of the Gospel to be of God and from Heaven seeing it was at first not onely Preached by Christ and the Apostles but also sealed as it were from Heaven by such Divine Miracles Use 1 Vse 1. See then also by this the truth and certainty of the Christian Faith and Religion which we profess and hold and by the Profession and practice whereof we hope and trust to be saved This must needs be the true Faith and the Religion of God himself because it is agreeable to the Doctrine of the Gospel and grounded upon it and therefore hath the Seal of God set upon it and the Testimony of God from Heaven going with it to confirm it Be thankfull to God that hath called us to the Knowledg and Profession of this true Religion in which alone Salvation is to be had for there is no name in Heaven or Earth by which we can be saved but onely by Jesus Christ Act. 4. 12. and Christ is the sum of the Gospell and the Gospell is the very foundation on which this Religion which we profess is built and it is such a Doctrine as hath bin confirmed from Heaven by Miracles to be the onely saving truth of God the onely word of life and Salvation Oh then how thankfull should we be unto God for revealing to us the Knowledg of this Doctrine Luther in his last Prayer upon his death-bed gave special thanks to God for revealing the Knowledg of Christ unto him So let us both in life and death shew thankfulness for this unspeakable benefit that God hath revealed to us the knowledg of Christian Religion and of the Gospel and that he hath suffered us to be born and to live where this Religion and Gospell is professed and established How if we had bin born among those Pagans in the West-Indies or among Turks and Jews or amongst the Papists who have corrupted and falsifyed the whole
Solomon How much more should we be content to go far to hear Christ in his Ministers c. 4. By being careful to come early and in due time to the Publick Ordinances and to this end rising early on the Sabbath-day especially the better to prepare our selves to come to the Church in time yea striving who shall be foremost If the wicked rise early to follow sin and strive who shall be foremost c. This People as we see here ran before on foot and made such speed that they came to the place where Christ was to come before him Use 1 Use 1. To reprove and shame the negligence and backwardness of many amongst us c. Vse 2 Use 2. To stir us up to more zeal and forwardness hereafter in resorting to the House of God to be partakers of his holy Ordinances the Word and Sacraments c. To this end 1. Consider the excellency and necessity of these Ordinances being the onely ordinary and principall means sanctified of God to work and encrease all Grace in us and to save our Souls c. 2. Labour for true love to these Ordinances such as was in David and in Job Chap. 23. 12. This will cause us to delight in them and to taste and rellish spiritual sweetness in them and then we shall hunger and thirst after them c. 1 Pet. 2. 2. Desire the sincere Milk of the Word c. If ye have tasted c. Hitherto of our Saviour's going apart with his Disciples into the Desert of Bethsaida and of the People's flocking thither to meet with him there Now in the next place the Evangelist sheweth how our Saviour was employed there for although it is likely that he withdrew himself thither to rest himself awhile as well as his Disciples as we have heard yet the People flocking thither to him so fast did not suffer him to rest or refresh himself long if he rested at all as appears by that which followeth Now the Employment of our Saviour in this Desert was two-fold 1. In preaching to the People which were assembled to him Ver. 34. 2. In confirming his Doctrine by the great Miracle of feeding so many thousands with five Loavs and two Fishes from Ver. 35. to 45. Touching the former consider three things 1. The occasion of his Preaching there When he came out he saw much People 2. The ground or cause moving him to preach to them which was his compassion with which he was moved towards them because they were as sheep without a Shepherd 3. The Preaching it self He began to teach them many things Touching the occasion it was the multitude of People which he saw to be assembled See ver 44. how many they were When he came out that is either out of the Ship in which he and his Disciples had passed over the Sea of Galilee or else out of some private House or other Place whither he had retired himself to rest Observ Observ See here that Ministers should take all good occasions and Opportunities of doing good to the People of God by their Ministry Our Saviour though he had now need of rest yet seeing much People assembled he takes occasion to preach to them yea to preach many things c. See this handled before Chap. 2. ver 2. I proceed to the ground or cause of his Preaching viz. That Pity and Compassion with which he was moved towards the People c. Where 1. Consider his Affection toward them He was moved with Compassion c. 2. The ground or cause of his Affection Because they were as sheep c. Moved with Compassion The word in the original doth signify great or tender compassion and pity when the Bowels do inwardly yearn with grief for others As sheep without a Shepherd This is spoken to shew the miserable condition of the People of the Jewes in our Saviour Christ's time that they were destitute of spiritual Pastors and Teachers which should have governed and fed them with spirituall food especially with the wholsome Doctrine of the Word of God Therefore our Saviour resembled them to silly sheep not able to govern themselves or to make shift for food or pasture for themselves and yet wanting a Shepherd to govern and feed them And in this comparison he seemeth to allude unto that place Ezek. 34. 5. where the Lord complaineth that his People were as sheep scattered because there was no Shepherd Quest Quest How is it said The People of the Jewes in our Saviour's time were Sheep without a Shepherd seeing they had many Priests Levites Scribes and Pharisees to be their Pastors and Teachers Mat. 23. 2. Answ Answ Though these did occupy the room and stood in place of Pastors having an outward Calling to be Teachers of the People yet our Saviour Christ accompts them as no Pastors for these Reasons 1. Because they were ignorant and unskilful to teach the People therefore our Saviour calls them blind Guides Mat. 23. and the blind Leaders of the blind 2. Because they were idle and negligent in feeding and teaching the People committed to them like those Shepherds Ezech. 34. who fed themselves and not the flock of God yea they rather devoured the flock like Wolves than fed them as good Pastors Mat. 7. 1. 3. Because though some did teach the People yet they taught them not the sound truth and pure Doctrine of the written Word but mingled it with their own foolish and superstitious Traditions Besides that they did corrupt and pervert the true meaning of the Scriptures with their false glosses and expositions as our Saviour sheweth against them Mat. 5. See also Mark 7. So much for Answer to this Question and in way of clearing the sense of the words Now to the Observations Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour was touched with the Affection of pity and compassion towards this People we gather that he was subject unto natural and humane Passions and Affections as Grief Sorrow Joy Fear c. He was not without such humane Affections but touched with them and sensible of them in Himself So Chap. 3. 5. He was moved with two Affections at once Anger and Grief So Matth. 26. His Soul was heavy c. and Hebr. 5. 7. the Apostle mentioneth his natural Fear of Death Use 1 Vse 1. This proveth unto us the truth of his humane Nature of which we have often heard before Vse 2 Use 2. It shews the lawfulness of these natural humane Affections and that it is not required of us to be without them as if they were in themselves sinful for then they should not have been in Christ but we are onely to look that we moderate our selves in them See Chap. 3. 5. Observ 2 Observ 2. See here the merciful nature and disposition of our Saviour Christ toward such as are in misery or necessity He is ready to pity them in their miseries and wants whether bodily or spiritual especially in their spiritual necessities as
as it were from Heaven And they seem to have relation in this sute unto some of those Miracles which the Lord wrought in the times of the Old Testament as the raining down of Manna the sending of Fire from Heaven the staying of the Course of the Sun in the Firmament c. Some such Miracle as these they would have Christ now work at their Motion and Sute thereby to prove himself to be the Messiah and to be sent from God if he were so indeed and in truth That so they might believe in him and imbrace his Doctrine for so no doubt they pretended that they would though the truth was they did not unfainedly intend it but onely to tempt him Tempting him To tempt doth properly signifie to make tryall or proof of any thing And Men are said to tempt God or Christ when they make vain and needless proof or tryall of any of the divine Attributes of God or of Christ as his Wisdom Power Justice c. to see whether he be so powerfull just c. as the Scriptures do make him to be See Psal 95. 9. So here the Pharisees are said to tempt Christ that is to make vain and needless proof of Christ's Power and Will whether he were able and willing to work such an extraordinary Miracle as they would have him that so if either he could not or did not at their Request shew some such immediate Sign from Heaven they might have some colour of just exception against him as if he had not wrought his former Miracles by any divine Power but rather by the help of Satan or by some other counterfeit means and therefore that he was not indeed the Messiah or sent from God but a Deceiver c. Quest Quest Whether it is simply unlawfull to ask a Sign or Miracle Answ Answ No but needlessly and for an evil end c. otherwise it is lawful in some extraordinary Case as Gideon Judg. 6. and Hezekiah 2 King 20. Seeking a Sign c. Observ 1 Observ 1. The property of Hypocrits is not to believe the Doctrine and Truth of God without extraordinary Signs and Miracles to confirm it These Pharisees will not believe Christ's Doctrine unless he shew a Sign from Heaven that is work a new and extraordinary Miracle greater than all his former Miracles So also Matth. 12. 38. Certain of the Scribes and Pharisees said Master we would see a Sign of thee So Joh. 6. 30. What Sign shewest thou That we may see and believe thee what dost thou work Our Fathers did eat Manna c. q. d. They had this Sign from Heaven to confirm their Faith being fed from Heaven c. Thus wicked Herod would see some Miracle wrought by Christ before he would believe in him Luke 23. 8. Joh. 4. 48. Except ye see Signs and Wonders ye will not believe So 1 Cor. 1. 22. The Jews require a Sign c. So the Papists at this Day will not believe the truth of that Doctrine and Religion which is taught in our Churches unless we can confirm it by some new Miracles such as they pretend to confirm theirs by For this they alledge as one reason against the truth of our Doctrine because it hath not been of late years confirmed by Miracles as they falsly pretend that theirs hath been Herein they are directly like the hypocriticall Jews and Pharisees But our Answer to them is this that the Doctrine which we teach being the same in substance with that which was taught by Christ and the Apostles it hath been long ago sufficiently sealed by those Miracles which were wrought by Christ and his Apostles neither hath it now any need to be further confirmed by new Miracles Indeed if we should broach any new Doctrine it were fit we should be put to shew by what Signs from Heaven it hath been confirmed but seeing we teach none but the old Truth so long ago sealed from Heaven there is no reason we should be urged to prove the truth of it by new Miracles It is enough that we prove our Doctrine by the written Word to be the same with the Doctrine of Christ and the Apostles As for Miracles we say now with St. Austin Quisquis adhuc prodigia quaerit ipse prodigium est Miracula praeterita tibi sufficere debent c. Gerson cited by Gerard. Harm de pass pag. 429. Use Use Be not like such Hypocrites as the Pharisees and Papists in seeking or desiring new Miracles for confirmation of the old Truth but rest in the testimony of God given unto it in his written Word Rom. 10. 6. Say not Who shall ascend into Heaven that is to bring Christ down from above Or who shall descend into the Deep that is to bring up Christ again from the Dead The Word is nigh thee even in thy mouth and in thy heart c. Observ 2 Observ 2. These Pharisees had seen or at least heard of many Miracles of Christ which He had wrought before it is likely also that they or some of them had heard him teach or at least heard of his Doctrine which might have moved them to believe in Him but they contemned his former Miracles and Doctrine and they seek a new Miracle to move them to believe Hence we learn another mark and property of Hypocrites which is this That they neglect and contemn the present and ordinary means of Grace and Salvation which thy do for the present enjoy and curiously seek after other extraordinary means which they have not See those places before alledged 1 Cor. 1. 22. Joh. 6. 30. See also Joh. 2. 18. What sign shewest thou seeing thou dost these things He had then newly wrought a great Miracle in casting out the Buyers and Sellers from the Temple yet they passe over that Miracle and require some other greater c. Thus some in our times contemn and neglect the present ordinary means of Salvation which they enjoy and seek other extraordinary means which cannot be had Some contemn the preaching and Preachers which they have and the administration of the Sacraments which they may enjoy they care not for nor make any good use of them as they should but they must have other kind of Preachers of other extraordinary Gifts of another Calling and Ordination and they desire another kind of Preaching than that they have already they would also have the Sacraments otherwise administred 2 Tim. 4. 3. They have itching ears The Anabaptists neglect the Scriptures and seek after Revelations The Brownists also are very faulty in this kind refusing and contemning the ordinary Ministery of the Word and Sacraments which is to be had in this our Church and curiously seeking after another kind of Ministery after their own fancy Again there are others to be found who are so profane and wicked as to contemn and vilify the ordinary Ministery of Man which God hath ordained in the Church and they think the preaching of the Word by Men
and hear of so many corrupt false and erroneous Teachers in the Church or out of it as Papists Anabaptists Lutherans Armintans c. Thus it hath been in all former Ages of the Church and God hath appointed to suffer it so to be for the causes and ends before mentioned Therefore no cause to be offended hereat or to grow in suspicion or dislike of the true Religion because there are so many Sects of false Teachers which labour to corrupt the same Use 2 Use 2. See what need there is for God's People in all Ages to be well grounded and setled in the sound Knowledge and Belief of the truth lest otherwise they be plucked away with the Errours and false Doctrines of corrupt Teachers and fall from their own stedfaastness in the true Faith and Religion of Christ So we in this Age and time of the Church See also what need to be very wary and circumspect in shunning all corrupt and erroneous Doctrines But of this more in the next Point Observ 3 Observ 3. That it is the duty of Christians carefully to shun and avoid all corrupt and erroneous Doctrines and erroneous Opinions of men in matters of Religion which are either contrary to the Word of God or not grounded upon the same Our Saviour warns his Disciples to take heed of the Leaven of the Pharisees and of Herod that is to reject their corrupt Doctrine and Opinions and to be far from believing or embracing the same either in Judgment or Practise So Deut. 13. 1. If there arise among you a Prophet and say Let us go after other Gods Thou shalt not hearken to the words of that Prophet So Matth. 7. 15. Beware of false Prephets It is to be understood not so much of shunning their Perâ—ons though they are also to be avoided as of shunning their false Doctrine Hebr. 13. 9. Be not carried about with diverse and strange Doctrines 2 Pet. 3. 17 Seeing ye know these things before beware lest ye also be led away with the Errour of the Wicked c. Matth. 24. 4. Take heed no man deceive you c. 2 Joh. 10. ver If any come and bring not this Doctrine c. Reas 1 Reas 1. Erroneous and false Doctrine is odious to God Revel 2. 15. Christ sayes He hateth the Doctrine of the Nicolaitans Therefore such Doctrine should be hateful to us and we are to shew our hatred by careful shunning the same Reas 2 Reas 2. There is great danger in embracing erroneous Doctrine for this draws men into Errours in life and practice and so is a main cause of Sin and Wickedness of life Hence it is that corrupt and heretical Teachers have alwayes for the most part been men of profane and wicked life So the Pharisees and Sadduces in our Saviour's times So afterward the Nicolaitans Arrians c. So the Papists at this day Quest Quest How far are we to shun corrupt Doctrine Answ Answ 1. So as not to embrace or consent to it either in Judgment Affection or Practice 2. So as to oppose our selves against it by all means so far as our Calling will warrant us especially Ministers Vse 1 Use 1. For reproof of such as are so farr from this careful shunning of Errours and false Doctrine that they are ready to believe and embrace such corrupt and erroneous Doctrine and Opinions especially if those Errours be taught or holden by such men as are of great place and Learning or by such whose Persons they affect or esteem highly of or agree to corrupt Nature c. Many are so weak and unstable in matters of Faith and Religion that like Children they are ready to be tossed to and fro with every wind of false Doctrine and corrupt Opinions of men which they hear or take notice of especially if those Errours or Opinions seem plausible and carry some shew of truth then they soon embrace them and rashly give consent to them without further trial and examination of them by the Word of God Vse 2 Use 2. To exhort and stir us up to the conscionable practise of this Duty viz. Carefully to shun and avoid all corrupt and erroneous Doctrines of men in matters of Religion and to be far from embracing or consenting to them either in our Judgment or practice though they seem never so plausible and carry shew of truth yea the more plausible they are the more dangerous and so the more to be taken heed of It is not enough for us to receive and hold the truth in matters of Religion but we must also reject and renounce all errours contrary to the same yea hate and detest such errours and keep our selves by all means from being seduced by them Especially shun the errours of our own times as the Doctrine of Popery Arminianism c. Helps to further us in this Duty of shunning erroneous Doctrines and Opinions and to keep us from embracing or consenting to them 1. Pray unto God to lead us by his Spirit into all truth and to preserve and keep us from Errours and false Doctrine Seek to him also for the Spirit of Judgment and Discretion whereby we may be enabled to discern things that differ as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 1. 10. 2. Labour to be well grounded and stablished in the sound truth of the Word of God but especially in the principles of Christian Religion To this end use all good means as diligent hearing of the Word reading of the Scripture and other sound and orthodox Treatises Conference with such as are of sound Judgment c. Matth. 22. 29. Ye do err not knowing the Scriptures c. 3. Labour not onely for sound Knowledge of the Word of God but withal see that we do entertain the Love of the truth in our hearts lest otherwise God do justly give us up to believe lies and errours 2 Thes 2. 10. Because they received not the love of the Truth For this cause God shall send them strong Delusions to believe a Lie 4. Make conscience to practise all known truths which we have learned out of the Word of God This is a good means to be preserved from Errours and false Doctrine 1 Tim. 1. 19. Paul bids him hold Faith that is he Doctrine of Faith and a good Conscience together The latter being a help to the former And therefore he addeth that Hymenaeus and Alexander having put away a good Conscience made Shipwrack of Faith 5. Try and examine all Doctrines and Opinions of men by the Touch-stone of the Word of God before we embrace them for currant Be not too hasty in receiving or embracing any Doctrine or Opinion till we have first examined it by the written Word especially if it be a new Doctrine which we have not before heard or if it seem in any sort to cross or contradict any Principle of Religion or other known truth wherein we have been formerly instructed 1 Thes 5. 21. Prove all things hold fast that which is good 1 Joh. 4.
had rashly published that Miracle contrary to his command the People thereupon came so thick upon him that he could no more openly enter into the City to preach but was fain to be without in desert places 3. To avoid all shew of ambition and desire of Vain-glory in respect of himself as he was Man Observ 1 Observ 1. The truth of God is not to be published professed or made known by us unto others out of due time and season Though it be a truth in it self necessary and profitable to be known yet we are not to utter and make it known unseasonably that is to say at such time as the publishing of it is like to do hurt and to tend to God's dishonour or to the prejudice and disgrace of the truth it self The History of this great Miracle wrought by our Saviour upon this blind man was a part of God's truth and such a truth as was in it self necessary and profitable to be known yet our Saviour forbids the same to be published openly and commonly at this unfit and unseasonable time when it was like to do more hurt than good if it should have been made common and publick forthwith To teach us that although we ought to be ready to publish the truth of God to others both the truth of his Word and of his Works so far as we have a calling to do it yet we ought not to do it out of due time and season when more hurt than good is like to come thereof In this case we are rather to glorify God by a wise and discreet silence and concealment of some part of the truth at least for a time till better and more fit occasion be offered for the uttering or publishing of it unto others Eccles 3. 7. There is a time to keep silence and a time to speak For example when we are in the presence and company of such persons as are not fit to hear the truth of God professed or published nor likely to profit by it as before malicious open enemies and scoffers at the truth either of the Word or Works of God here silence is best and by it we more glorify God at such a time than by a rash and unseasonable uttering or professing of the truth Thus our Saviour himself though at all fit and seasonable times he was ready to profess and give testimony to the truth and that even before the enemies of it when there was hope of doing good thereby yet at other times he was silent and refused to answer and to publish the truth as we see Matth. 26. 63. being falsly accused before the High-Priest he held his peace So before Pilate being again accused by the chief Priests and Elders He answered nothing So Luke 23. 9. Mat. 27. 12. before Herod The like Wisdom is to be used by us in concealing the truth of God sometimes before such as are not like to reap good by it but rather to dishonour God the more For we are not to give holy things to Dogs c. Matth. 7. ver 6. Vse Vse To reprove such as do rashly utter or make profession of the truth of God either out of his Word or concerning his Works at unseasonable times or before unfit Persons which tends to God's dishonour and to the hurt and prejudice of the truth it self Therefore take heed of this rashness and indiscretion and learn to make choice of the fittest times to profess and make known to others the truth of God so far as we have a calling so to do that God may be glorifyed and our selves and others edifyed thereby See before Chap. 1. 44. Though we must never deny or conceal the truth of God's Word or Works when we have a Calling to profess or publish the same yet all truths are not to be uttered or professed at all times but then onely when it makes for God's Glory Prov. 15. 23. A word spoken in season how good is it So Prov. 25. 11. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour forbids him so much as to go into the Town of Bethsaida again lest that should occasion him to publish the Miracle there contrary to his command We may learn a Point of Christian Wisdom to be practised by us which is not only to refrain that which is evil and unlawful but also to shun and take heed of the very occasions of evil whereby we are in danger to be tempted allured or drawn to do that which is unfit and unlawful for us as to shun the society and company of the wicked and profane to hate the Garment spotted with the Flesh Jude ver 23. Prov. 23. 20. Be not amongst Wine-bibbers c. Prov. 22. 24. Make no friendship with the angry man lest thou learn his wayes c. Come not in such places where we shall have occasions to draw and tempt us to evil and to do contrary to Christ's Commandment c. Be careful to shun all occasions of sin especially of such sins as we are most in danger of c. If thou be in danger of being tempted to the sin of Unchastity make a Covenant with thy eyes as Job 31. 1. and take heed of society with such as are of unchast or wanton behaviour Prov. 5. 8. Come not nigh the House of the strange Woman The not practising of this wisdom in shunning the occasions is one cause that many fall so often dangerously yea after they have repented or made shew of it yet return to their vomit because there is no care to shun occasions of those sins they have been given unto Mark 8. 27. And Jesus went out and his Disciples into the Towns of Cesarea Philippi and by the way he asked May 15. 1625. his Disciples c. HAving finished the fourth principal part of this Chapter touching the Miracle wrought in restoring a blind man unto his sight near to the Town of Bethsaida Now we are come unto the fifth part in which the Evangelist recordeth unto us a special Conference which our Saviour had with his Disciples by the way as he journeyed to the Towns of Cesarea Philippi touching the opinion and perswasion which the common People and themselves had of his Person This is set down from this 27. to Ver. 31. Where consider four things 1. The Occasion of this Conference Our Saviour's going forth with his Disciples to the Towns of Cesarea Philippi 2. The place where he had this Conference with them It was by the way as they travelled thither 3. The Conference it self consisting of two parts 1. A two-fold Question or Demand of our Saviour to his Disciples touching himself or his Person 1. What was the Common People's Opinion of Him Whom do men say that I am 2. What was their own perswasion Ver. 29. Whom say ye that I am 2. The Answer of his Disciples to this two-fold demand To the former they answer That some of the People held him to be John Baptist some to be
and take notice in some measure of the contrary Errours and false Doctrines holden against the Truth and to shun and avoid the same They had not need to be strangers in the Scriptures nor yet to content themselves with a small and slender knowledge therein but to labour that the Word of God may dwell in them plenteously in all Wisdom Col. 3. 16. They had not need to be Babes in Knowledge or unskilful in the Word of Righteousness but to have their senses exercised in the Scriptures to discern good and evill to discern both truth and falshood by the light of the written Word Hebr. 5. 13. This therefore should stir up all sorts of Christians to the searching of the Scriptures and dilident study of the Word of God that they may not onely be grounded in knowledge of the Truth but able also to discern and avoid such damnable Errours and Heresies as are contrary to the truth and which tend to the overthrow of it Especially Ministers of the Word had need be well-studied in the Scriptures and to be mighty in them as Apollos was Act. 18. 24. else how shall they not only hold the Truth and teach it to others but also be able to discover and confute Errours and false Doctrine and to teach others how to shun and avoid the same He must be a Scribe well-instructed to the Kingdom of Heaven Mat. 13. 52. Now followeth the Answer of the Disciples They answered John the Baptist but some say Elias and others One of the Prophets They mention three several erroneous Opinions which were holden of Christ The first of those that thought him to be John the Baptist The second of those that thought him to be Elias the Prophet The 3d. of those that held him to be one of the other old Prophets risen again Luke 9. 19. Besides these there is also a fourth Opinion added Mat. 16. of those that held him to be the Prophet Jeremy But I will here speak only of the three former mentioned by St. Mark 1. Some held him to be John Baptist Of this Opinion was Herod the Tetrarch of Galilee as we heard before Chap. 6. for he having not long before beheaded John in Prison and afterward hearing of the Miracles wrought by Christ did out of the guiltiness of his Conscience begin to be perplexed and to fear that John Baptist was risen again from the dead and did those mighty Works And of the same Opinion were others also as appeareth Luke 9. 7. He was perplexed because it was said of some that John was risen from the dead c. 2. Some said He was Elias they thought that Elias the Prophet who was so long before taken up into Heaven was now returned to live upon Earth again Luke 9. 8. It was said of some that Elias had appeared For the better understanding hereof know that the Jews and particularly the Scribes in our Saviour's time held this opinion of Elias the Prophet that he was to return in Person and to live upon the Earth again before the coming of the Messiah Matth. 17. 10. Why say the Scribes that Elias must first came and Joh. 1. 21. They asked John Baptist whether he were Elias If he were not the Christ Now this erroneous conceipt was grounded upon a false exposition of a place of Scripture Mal. 4. 5. See before Chap. 6. 14 15 c. The same errour they still hold at this day 3. Others said He was one of the Prophets that is one of the old Prophets risen again ut suprà dictum Now in what sense or how some of the People did think Christ to be John Baptist risen again and others that he was one of the old Prophets risen again is somewhat doubtful But it seems most probable that the Jews in our Saviour's time were infected with that heathenish Errour of Pythagor as Plato and other Philosophers of the Gentiles which they held touching the transmigration of Souls that the Souls of men dying do pass from one body into another and so come to live upon Earth again after death in other new bodies Vide suprà Cap. 6. ver 14. c. And this is the more probable because the Jews are reported by their own Authors to hold the like opinion at this very day viz. that every man is born three several times and so that his Soul comes to live in three severall bodies one after another See Purchas his Pilgrimage page 182. Observ 1 Observ 1. That there have been in all Ages of the Church sundry different Sects and maintainers of Heresies and corrupt Opinions in matters of Religion Though there hath been alwayes and is but one truth yet are sundry Errours and corrupt Opinions held against the truth Thus in our Saviour's time there were sundry different Sects as the Pharisees Sadduces and Herodians all differing in Opinion and holding opposite Errours The Pharisees held many corrupt Traditions contrary to the written Word of God by which they made void the Word of God so far as lay in them as we heard before Chap. 7. The Sadduces denyed the Resurrection and held that there is neither Angel nor Spirit wherein they differed from the Pharisees Act. 23. 8. which was the cause of great dissension between those two Sects as appeareth Ver. 7. The Herodians were another Sect differing from both the former who held Herod the Great to be the Messiah as we heard before Ver. 15. of this Chapter Yea there were in our Saviour's time sundry different Sects and erroneous Opinions touching one and the same matter of Faith as here wee see that touching the Person of Christ there were sundry different Opinions and all false and erroneous Some holding him to be John Baptist some Elias c. So was it in the Apostles dayes afterward there were sundry different Sects and Errours maintained against the truth in matters of Religion as those Jews which held a necessity of Circumcision and other Ceremonies after the death of Christ also the Sect of the Nicolaitans holding Fornication to be no Sin who are mentioned Rev. 2. 6. Also Ebion and Cerinthus with their Followers who denied the God-head of Christ Also those that followed Simon Magus the Sorcerer in the City of Samaria holding him to be some extraordinary great Person and to be indued with Divine Power See Act. 8. 10. So afterward in succeeding Ages How many different Sects and Followers of corrupt Opinions in Religion do we read of in the times of the ancient Fathers St. Austin in his Book De Haeresibus reckoneth up the Errours of 90 several Sects or kinds of Hereticks which had been in severall Ages from the Apostles dayes until his own time So in these times of ours there are also many different Sects and maintainers of corrupt Opinions in matters of Religion as Turks Jews Papists Lutherans Anabaptists c. Reasons Reasons 1. God hath decreed to permit such different Heresies and Errours to be holden for the better
trial and proof of his Elect 1 Cor. 11. 19. There must be Heresies that they which are approved may be made manifest among you 2. The Devil laboureth in all Ages to sow the Seeds of manifold Errours and corrupt Opinions in the minds of men that he may hinder them from believing and embracing the sound truth of God He labours to blind their eyes that they may not see the Truth 2 Cor. 4. 4. Therefore such corrupt Opinions and Heresies are called Doctrines of Devils to shew that the Devil is the Author of them 1 Tim. 4. 2. Use 1 Use 1. To teach us not to think strange or be offended at it though we see it be thus at this day that there are so many different Sects in the Church and so many Heresies and corrupt Opinions holden by men in matters of Religion contrary to the Truth For thus it hath ever been And God hath appointed for just causes to suffer it so to be and so it will be so long as the Devil by God's permission hath Power to blind the eyes of men and to lead them into Errours and Heresies contrary to the true and sound Doctrine or the Word of God Vse 2 Use 2. See the folly and ignorance of such as look that there should be in these times a general unity and consent in Opinion among all sorts in the matter of Religion and because there is not so but there are so many different Sects and Opinions of men opposite one to the other and most of them opposite to the true Christian Religion which we profess therefore some hence take occasion to call into Question the truth and soundness of our Religion and are doubtful what to profess yea some stick not to say they will profess no Religion till there be fewer Sects and Opinions and till they see all agree better In the mean time they think it best to follow their own business and to let matters of Religion alone But let such know that if they expect that all should be of one Opinion in matters of Religion they expect that which never was nor will be while the World standeth And so if they will profess no Religion till all agree in one they will never make any Profession at all and then let them never look to be saved at all For as with the Heart man believeth unto Righteousness so with the mouth Confession must be made unto Salvation Rom. 10. 10. Use 3 Use 3. See what need there is for us to be well and thoroughly grounded in the Knowledge and Belief of the sound truth and Doctrine of God taught in his Word and to have our hearts and minds stablished and settled therein lest otherwise we be seduced and drawn away from the truth and plucked away with some of those manifold Errours which are holden in these times against the truth 2 Pet. 3. 17. Beware lest ye being led away with the Errour of the Wicked fall from your own stedfastness But grow in Grace and in the Knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ c. If we be not well grounded and stablished in the present Truth and Religion which we profess How shall we be able to hold and maintain it constantly both in Judgment and Practice amidst so many Errours and corrupt Opinions now a-dayes holden against the Truth We had not need to be as Children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of Doctrine by the sleight of men c. as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 4. 4. but we had need to be men of Age and ripe years in Understanding and Judgment able to discern the truth in matters of Religion that are questionable and firmly to hold and maintain the same in the midst of all Errours Heresies and corrupt Opinions of men by which it is opposed Observ 2 Observ 2. That Ignorance of the Scriptures is a main cause of the Errours and absurd Opinions which are holden by men in matters of Religion The ignorance and misunderstanding of that one place of Scripture Mal. 4. touching the coming of John Baptist in the Spirit and Power of Elias was the cause of the Errour which the Jews in our Saviour's time held touching the coming of the Prophet Elias to live again upon Earth in Person as we have before heard And so no doubt but their Ignorance in the Scriptures was the main cause of all those other gross Errours which diverse of them held touching the Person of Christ that He was John Baptist or Elias or one of the other old Prophets So also of that heathenish Errour touching the Souls of men that in death they pass into other bodyes and so come to live again upon Earth The like may be said of all other Errours and absurd Opinions of men which have been or which are at this day holden in matters of Religion Ignorance of the Holy Scriptures is a main cause of them Matth. 22. 29. Ye err not knowing the Scriptures c. Thus Chrysostom in his time complaineth Praefat. in Epist. ad Rom. that hence have come innumerable evils even from the Ignorance of the Scriptures Hence have sprung a multitude of pernicious Heresies c. So in our times whence come so many gross and absurd Errours holden by Papists Anabaptists Brownists c. but from Ignorance of the Scriptures So whence come those many foolish and erroneous Opinions of ignorant People in our own Church but from Ignorance of the Scriptures Use 1 Use 1. To condemn the wicked practice of the Church of Rome in barring the common People from the free Use and Reading of the Scriptures and so nuzzling them up in gross Ignorance of the Word of God whereby they are led into all manner of erroneous and absurd Opinions Yea some of them have not been ashamed to commend this Ignorance in the common People affirming it tâ— be the Mother of Devotion Contra here we learn that it is the Mother of all gross and absurd Errours Heresies and corrupt Opinions of men in matters of Religion Use 2 Vse 2. See how dangerous for Christians to be ignorant in the Scriptures Such do lye open to all manner of Errours Heresies and corrupt Opinions being in danger to be infected with the Poyson of them and to be seduced by them easily plucked away from the Truth ready to imbrace any Errour or Heresy though never so gross absurd or foolish as Popery Anabaptism Brownism c. They are like clean Paper upon which one may write any thing So upon such persons being ignorant in the Scriptures any gross or absurd Errour or Hereticall opinion may be fastened or imprinted like Wax which may be Printed with any Seal c. How many such are there even amongst us who are ignorant in the book of God having little or no sound Knowledg of the Scriptures no not of the main and principal points of Christian Religion there taught and set down The Scriptures are as a sealed Book unto them No
actually sent they ought to hear him Hear This word is in Scripture used diversly especially in a two-fold sense 1. To signify an outward hearing or hearkning with our bodily ears So Mat. 13. 9. Who hath ears to hear let him hear 2. To signify that Obedience which is yielded to those things which we hear with our outward ears when we so hear as to yield Obedience to that which is taught or spoken to us So 1 Sam. 15. 22. To obey is better than Sacrifice and to hearken is better than the Fat of Rams Now in this place we are to take it both these wayes though especially in the latter sense quasi diceret So hear him with your outward ears that withall ye do yield Obedience to that which he shall teach you Him that iâ— Christ the Son of God who was spoken of expresly in the words going before And in this word Him there is an Emphasis to be marked For by it Christ is in special manner distinguished not onely from Moses and Elias who had a little before appeared with him in the Mount but also from all other Prophets and Teachers of the Church and is preferred before them all So the meaning is that they should not onely hear and obey Christ and his Teaching but they must hear him as a speciall and eminent Prophet and Teacher sent from God yea as the Son of God and true Messiah himself who was the chief and head of all Prophets and Teachers in the Church and to be heard and obeyed above them all Quest Quest Why are the Disciples enjoyned to hear and yield Obedience to Christ's Teaching seeing they had already done so Answ Answ 1. To correct Peter's Errour in being so desirous to have Moses and Elias to continue and dwell there with them in the Mount and withal to comfort him for their departure For by these words is implied that Christ's company was much more to be desired than the company of Moses and Elias and that there was more to be learned of him than by the Teaching or Conference of Moses and Elias yea that his Teaching alone was sufficient without Moses and Elias And therefore both Peter and his fellows are bid to hearken to Christ alone as their best and principal Teacher 2. Though they had already heard and begun to obey Christ's Doctrine yet they are willed still to do the same that is to persevere and continue so to do and the rather because his Doctrine was not easy but hard to be obeyed as being contrary to flesh and blood and an enemy to corrupt Nature as the Doctrine of the Cross and of denying themselvs c. which he taught them a little before The words being thus opened we may from them gather two Points of Instruction 1. That Christ Jesus the Son of God is the chief and principal Prophet or Teacher of the Church 2. That all Christians ought to hear and obey his Teaching Of the first That Christ is the chief and principal Doctor or Teacher of the Church this is here implied when the Disciples are bid to hear him in special manner and as a special Teacher sent of God yea as the chief of all Teachers in the Church And this is one special part of Christ's Office as Mediator That he is called and appointed of God viz. to be the chief Prophet and Teacher of his Church Therefore he is called the Word called also Prophet yea set forth as the most eminent of all Prophets Deut. 18. 15. and Act. 3. 22. To this purpose also is that Mat. 23. 8. One is your Master even Christ c. Hebr. 13. 20. called The great Pastor of the Church Reas 1 Reas 1. He onely hath absolute Power and Authority to teach in his own Name as being Lord of his own Doctrine for which cause he used in his ordinary Teaching while he lived on Earth to speak thus Verily I say unto you c. to shew that he spake and taught in his own Name and by his own Authority Herein he excelleth all other Teachers in the Church who are to teach in the Name of God and of Christ not in their own names Object Object Joh. 7. 16. My Doctrine is not mine but his that sent me Answ Answ He doth not deny simply and absolutely that it was his own Doctrine But 1. That it was not his onely but withal the Doctrine of God his Father who sent him 2. Not his Doctrine as he was Man but as he was God and as Mediator Not a humane but a divine Doctrine Reas 2 Reas 2. He is the most able and sufficient of all other Teachers in the Church being furnished with the greatest measure of gifts and graces above all other Teachers Joh. 3. 34. God giveth him the Spirit not by measure Col. 2. 3. In him are hid all Treasures of Wisdom and Knowledge He is called by the Name of Wisdom Prov. 8. 9. Reas 3 Reas 3. He hath Power to ordain and send all other Pastors and Teachers of the Church Ephes 4. 11. When he ascended c. he gave some Apostles some Prophets c. Reas 4 Reas 4. He onely by the Power of his Spirit maketh the Doctrine and Ministry of other Teachers effectuall Quest 1 Quest 1. Wherein stands this Teaching of Christ Answ Answ In making known to his Chuich the Will of God in all things needful to Salvation Joh. 1. 18. No man hath seen God at any time c. The onely begotten Son hath declared him Joh. 15. 15. All things that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you Joh. 16. 13. He promiseth his Spirit who should guide them into all truth Quest 2 Quest 2. How doth He execute this Office of Teaching the Church Answ Answ Two wayes 1. Outwardly by his Word and the Ministry of it and that both in his own Person while he lived on Earth and also by all those Pastors and Ministers which he calleth and sendeth to teach and instruct the Church from time to time and that in all Ages of the Church Their Teaching is his Teaching in as much as they teach and preach in his Name and by Authority from him He spake by the mouth of all the Prophets in the Old Testament as by Noah 1 Pet. 3. 19. and by the Apostles 2 Cor. 13. 3. 2. Inwardly by his divine Spirit enlightning the minds of the Elect and inclining their hearts to embrace and yield obedience to that which is taught Thus he opened the Understanding of the Disciples Luke 24. 45. that they might understand the Scriptures And Act. 16. 14. he opened the heart of Lydia Vse 1 Use 1. See God's special love to his Church and his care of the good and Salvation of it in that he hath not onely given his Son to merit and work our Salvation as our Priest but also hath called and appointed him as our Prophet to teach us and to reveal and make known to us the
that our Saviour here compareth Christians unto the Sacrifices offered unto God in time of the Law Hence we learn that Christians ought to be as Spiritual Sacrifices or Oblations offered up unto God in this life yea they ought to offer up themselves to God as such Sacrifices Quest Quest. How are they to do this Answ Answ By separating themselves in heart and life from the World and from the service of sin and Satan and giving up themselves wholly in Soul and body to Gods service in this life As the legal Sacrifices were separated from a common to a holy use Rom. 12. 1. I beseech you brethren by the mercies of God that ye present your bodies a living Sacrifice holy acceptable to God which is your reasonable service Therefore Rev. 1. 6. It is said Christ hath made us Priests unto God his Father viz. to offer up our selves to God in Sacrifice And 1 Pet. 2. 5. Ye are a holy Priest-hood to offer up Spiritual Sacrifices acceptable to God by Jesus Christ Quest Quest Is it in the power of Christians to do this of themselves Answ Answ No but they are to endeavour and use the means and so doing God will enable them by his Spirit c. Use 1 Use 1. To answer the Papists cavilling at our Religion because they say we have no Sacrifices nor Priests to offer them to God c. Here we see the contrary that every good Christian as we teach both is and ought to be as a Spiritual Sacrifice offered to God in this life and that by himself Therefore though we hold that the Levitical Priesthood and Sacrifices being abolished by Christ there are now no Sacrifices or Priests properly so called Yet c. Vse 2 Vse 2. To stir us up to make Conscience thus to offer and give up our selves as living Sacrifices to God by renouncing the service of sin and Satan and consecrating our selves wholly in Soul and body to God in obedience Thus must thou do if thou wilt approve thy self to be a good Christian in deed Thou must separate thy self wholly from this World and service of sin and Satan and so consecrate thy self to God by obedience to his Will c. To this end consider that God is thy Creator and Redeemer c. Therefore glorify him in body and Spirit 1 Cor. 6. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Ministry of the Word or the Doctrine of the Word Preached is resembled to the Salt of the legall Sacrifices with which they were seasoned before they were offered to God that so they might be accepted of him Hence we learn the nature of the Word Preached together with one main end and use for which it doth serve by Gods Ordnance viz. to be as salt to season men for God to make them favoury and acceptable to God and fit for his use and service that they may be offered up as pleasing Sacrifices to him As the Salt cast upon the legall Sacrifices by the Priest served to season the Sacrifices that they might be accepted of God So the Ministry of the Word serveth to season Christians c. So in the verse following our Saviour saith that salt is good that is the Ministry of the Word is good and profitable to this end to season men for Gods use c. Quest Quest How is the Word of God Preached and applyed in the Ministery of it a means to season men for God that they may become acceptable to him Answ Answ 1. By mortifying the corruption of sin in them which makes them odious to God and by subduing it so as it reign not in them for as salt being put upon the flesh of the Sacrifices did serve to dry up and purge out superfluous moysture in them and so to take away the ill taste of them So is it the property and vertue of the Word Preached to dry up and purge out of mens hearts and lives the corruption of sin which makes them unsavoury and distastefull to God for which cause also the Word of God is sometimes compared to fire which hath likewise a purging vertue Jer. 23. 29. and to a Sword which killeth the corruption of nature and sinfull lusts in us Ephes 6. 2. By working in them the contrary work of Grace and Sanctification whereby the being renewed and changed throughout and having God's Image of Holiness and Righteousness restored in them do become acceptable to God in Christ Jesus Joh. 17. 17. Sanctify them with thy truth thy Word is truth 1 Pet. 1. 23. it is called the incorruptible seed of our new birth For as salt being put upon the Sacrifices did not onely dry up the ill humours but also give unto them a good savour and rellish so the Word Preached is a means not onely to purge out the corruption of sin from men but also to renew and sanctify them and so to make them savoury and pleasant as it were unto Gods own taste Answ Quest Hath the Word Preached this power and vertue of it self thus to season men and to make them acceptable to God Quest Answ No but from the Sanctifying Spirit of God accompanying the outward Ministry Rom. 15. 16. Paul Ministred the Gospell that the Oblation of the Gentiles might be acceptable to God being Sanctified by the Holy Ghost Esai 59. 21. Vse 1 Use 1. See that by nature all men are unsavoury and distastefull to God yea odious and abominable to him before they be seasoned by the Word even as the flesh or other matter of the Sacrifices being not â—easoned with Salt was abominable to God so is it with every one by nature by reason of the corruption of sin with which he is tainted he is as odious to God and loathsome as an unsalted Sacrifice or as raw and unsavoury flesh or other meats are unto our taste If it were not thus what need were of this Salt of the Word of God to purge and season us Labour therefore to see how loathsome thou art and unsavoury to God by nature in regard of thy sins that being truely humbled in sight hereof thou mayest be fit to be seasoned with this Spiritual salt of the Word of God applyed to thy Conscience in the Ministry of it Vse 2 Use 2. See further by this the necessity of the Ministry of the Word how needfull for all Christians and how ill we can be without it in that it is the onely outward means Sanctified and appointed of God for this excellent use viz. to be as salt to season us for God by purging out the corruption of our sinfull natures and by renewing and Sanctifying us that we may become savoury and pleasant unto Gods taste that we may become acceptable Sacrifices unto him This we cannot be without this salt of Gods holy Word and Doctrine to season us c. Without this seasoning by the Word of God we are loathsome and distastefull to God yea odious and abominable unto him See how ill we can be
our Saviour's constant custom to teach the people on all occasions as here we see and Luke 4. 16. He came to Nazareth and as his custome was went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day and stood up for to read c. So Paul at Thessalonica as his manner was went into a Synagogue of the Jews and three Sabbath dayes reasoned with them out of the Scriptures c. Act. 17. 2. So should it be the ordinary and constant custom of all faithful Ministers to be exercised in preaching the Word and other Ministerial duties as occasion is offered that it may not only be said of them that they teach their people now and then but that it is their constant custom so to do c. So likewise should it be with all other Christians in the duties both of their general and particular Callings that is in practice of all good duties which the Lord requireth of them in their several places as in duties of Prayer hearing the Word reading the Scriptures governing their Families religiously c. they are not only to do these and the like duties now and then at some special times but ordinarily and constantly to be exercised in them c. that it may be said of them That it is their usual custom to pray read caâ—echise their Families c. and to walk conscionably in their particular Callings 1 Tim. 4. 7. Exercise thy self unto godliness that is inure and accustome thy self ordinarily and daily to the practice of religious duties c. Vse Use For reproof of such as are not constant in the duties of their general or particular Callings Touching duties of general Calling prayer reading c. many neglect them altogether or else perform them now and then onely by fits and starts at some special times when they are in a good vein but keep no constant or settled course therein it is not their ordinary custom and practice to be exercised in Religious duties of prayer reading and hearing of the Word sanctification of the Sabbath in publike and private c. but it is rather an extraordinary matter with them to perform these duties so that when they do perform them it cannot be said of them that they do such and such Christian duties as they are wont to do or according â—o their custom but rather contrary to their custom or more than they use to do c. Others there be who are as inconstant and unsettled in the duties of their particular Callings either neglecting them altogether and living idly and unprofitably in their places or else taking liberty to neglect or omit them when they list and to spend a great part of their pretious time in idle courses in following the vanities of the world or carnal delights and pleasures of this life c. Mark 10. 2. And the Pharisees came to him and asked him Is it lawfull for a man to put away his Wife c. Jaâ—â— 27. 1627. OF the Antecedents or Occasions making way to the Disputation between our Saviour and the Phariâ—ees touching Divorce we heard Verse 1. Now followeth the Disputation it self from Verse 2. to the 10th Which consists of 4. Parts 1. The question moved by them unto him touching this matter Whether lawful for a man to put away his Wife c. 2. His first brief answer to that question by propounding another to them Verse 3. 3. Their Reply unto this answer of our Saviour Verse 4. 4. Our Saviour's second and more full and large answer and resolution of the matter questioned Vers 5 6 7 8 9. Of the first Consider 1. The persons that came and moved this Question The Pharisees 2. The Question it self 3. The end for which they propounded it to our Saviour which was to tempt him The Pharisees came to him This word Pharisee as ye have been often taught is the name of a speciall Sect amongst the Jews in our Saviour's time who professed great knowledg in the Scriptures and extraordinary strictness in outward holiness of life c. See before Chap. 2. 24. Chap. 7. 1. Many of them were publick Teachers Matth. 22. 2. They came to him What moved them now to come and to propound this Question to our Saviour by way of tempting him is not expressed but it is most likely it was their envy against Christ for that they saw the people flock so unto him and that he taught them so often and wrought so many Miracles whereby his Name grew greater and greater and their credit was diminished Therefore they take this time when he was teaching the people to come with this tempting question thereby to entrap or enâ—â—are him or to confound and disgrace him if it might be before all the people So they would neither hear and â—mbrace Christ's doctrine themselves nor suffer others neither enter into the Kingdom of God nor permit others c. Matth. 23. 13. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that when as the common people flocked unto Christ to hear and learn of him these Pharisees came to tempt him by this question hence observe That oftentimes the common and meaner sort of people are more forward to imbrace the Gospel and to profit by the Ministery of it than men of greater and higher place and account in the world Matth. 11. 5. it is said the poor had the Gospel preached to them because they were most forward to hear and receive it See Joh. 7. 48. 1 Cor. 1. 26. Not many wise men after â—he flesh not many mighty not many noble are called But God hath chosen the foolish things to confound the wise â—â—e weak to confound the mighty base things and despised c. See Luke 7. 29. Reas 1 Reas 1. God doth give his Grace freely and without respect of persons and therefore as soon yea oftentimes sooner to the poor and meaner sort than to great ones Jam. 2. 5. Reas 2 Reas 2. The meaner sort have not so many nor so great and dangerous impediments to hinder them from imbracing the Gospell as the great ones have For outward honour dignity and worldly greatness is a dangerous snare and stumbling block to hinder men in the wayes of God if it be not sanctified unto them Reas 3 Reas 3. The meaner sort are not so full of worldly Wisdome and Policy and so not so apt to cavil and object against the truth and simplicity of the Gospell as greater men are apt to do Use 1 Use 1. This may comfort Ministers of the Word if at any time they see that their Ministry is contemned or little regarded by men of greatest place Calling Dignity c. and that few or none do profit by it or shew zeal and forwardness in imbracing their Doctrine besides the poorer and meaner sort This is no new or strange thing but such as hath and doth usually and for the most part come to pass Therefore a Faithfull Minister when he sees it to be so that his Ministry doth good onely
us at first 1 Tim. 6. 17. Rich men are to be charged not to trust in uncertain riches c. And Pro. 23. 5. Wilt thou set thine eyes upon that which is not For riches certainly make themselves wings they flye away as an Eagle toward heaven This they do whensoever God calls for them or bids them to fly away then they are gone even as suddenly as an Eagle that takes her flight c. Consider how many wayes God hath to take our goods from us how many caâ—ualties they are subject to as Moths Theeves Fire Enemies c. Vse 2 Use 2. Seeing we possesse all worldly goods with this condition to part with them at any time when God shall require or take them from us this should move us daily to prepare our selves in affection and disposition of heart to do that which we know not how soon God may call us to do actually viz. to part with all or any part of our worldly goods learn daily to wean thy heart from the love of them to part with them even before thou dost part with them Remember that with this condition thou dost possesse and enjoy them c. Observ 2 Observ 2. How far the true love of God and of our Neighbour ought to prevail with us in this life even so far as to cause and move us to part with all our worldly wealth and substance if need be that is when the glory of God or the present necessity or good of our brethren requireth it Our Saviour being minded to put this young Ruler to a thorough tryal Whether he had kept the Commandements and consequently whether he did truly love God and his Neighbour which is the summ of the Law he enjoyns him to shew his love to God and Man by forsaking all c. implying that this is needful in some cases for the approving of our true love to God and to our Neighbour viz. to part with all our worldly substance for the glory of God and good of our brother Thus far should the love of God and of our brother prevail with us in some cases Luke 14. 33. Whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath he cannot be my Disciple This is to be understood in some cases when Gods glory and the good of our brother requireth it Thus have many of the Saints of God shewed their love to God and to their brethren as the Apostles Verse 28. of this Chapter Lo we have forsaken all and have followed thee So also the Martyrs when they were called to give testimony to the truth of God and so to glorifie God and to confirm others in the truth by their example they were so far carried with love to God and desire of edifying and confirming their brethren in the truth that they parted with all they had in this world yea not only with goods but with life it self Reason Reason The true love of God is to love him above all other things in the world Matth. 10. 37. He that loveth fâ—ther or mother more than me is not worthy of me c. Now this we cannot do unlesse we be content to part with all we have for the advancement of his glory and in obedience to his Will Again we are required to love our Neighbour as our Selves that is as truly and unâ—eignedly as we love our selves yea and with the same or like degree of love which we bear to our selves Now in loving our selves that is our own persons we are content to part with all our goods for the safety and preservation of our life and person Job 2. 4. Skin for skin c. Therefore the love of our Neighbour also should so far prevail with us as to make us willing to part with all we have for the good of our Neighbour's person Use 1 Use 1. See how hard a matter it is to practise true love to God and Man and consequently to be a good Christian seeing it requires the forsaking of all we have in some cases c. Now this is not easie but most hard to practise Though easie to speak of yet not so to practise when a man is put to it indeed as we see in this young man He went away sorrowful when he was bid to do this He was forward in other good duties as in coming to Christ c. in performing outward obedience to the Commandements and that from his youth and it is probable that there were many other good duties which he would have readily performed if our Saviour had enjoyned him but this one of forsaking all he had how hard was it to him c See then the folly and ignorance of such as think it an easie matter to love God above all and to love their Neighbour as themselves and so to be a good Christian Indeed if Religion and Christianity consisted in words it were easie but it is nothing so here are deeds required and such a work and duty as is not easie but most hard yea impossible to flesh and blood even to part with all we have in this world for the glory of God and good of our brother if need require and we be called to it See then what need there is for us every one to pray unto God for special grace and the assistance of his Spirit to help us to do this if shall at any time put us to it c. Use 2 Vse 2. To conuince many to be void of the true love of God and of their Neighbour because they are so far far from being content to part with all they have for the glory of God and good of their brethren when need shall require that they are loath and unwilling to part with some little portion of their goods for the advancement of Gods glory and good of their brethren Such I mean who are so backward and slack to give any part of their wealth to good and religious uses as to the maintenance of Gods worship to the relief of the poor c. It must be drawn or wrung from them by Law as if all they contribute to such uses were lost How dwelleth the true love of God and of their brethren in such 1 Joh. 3. 17. Use 3 Use 3. See how to examine the truth and sincerity of our love to God and to our brethren look whether it so far prevail in our hearts as to make us willing to part with all our worldly goods and substance if need be for the furtherance of Gods glory and for the good of our brother's soul or body If it be so it argues true love to God and our Neighbour On the contrary if thou professe never so much love to God and to thy Neighbour yet if thou hast not learned to be in some measure content to part with all thou hast in this world for the advancement of Gods glory and the good of thy brother if need shall require thou hast cause to suspect thy love
by our Saviour touching the danger of riches c. Such Points have need to be urged again and again in teaching Eccles 12. 11. The words of the wise are as goads and nails fastened by the Masters of the Assemblies c. Mark 10. 26. And they were astonished out of measure c. Octob. 26. 1628. HItherto of the Doctrine it self which our Saviour Christ taught his Disciples touching the difficulty of the Salvation of rich men especially of the covetous rich Now followeth the effect which this Doctrine wrought in the Disciples which is twofold 1. That they were hereat astonished that is affected with great admiration and wonder This is mentioned in the beginning of ver 24. and again repeated and amplified by the greatness of it ver 26. They were astonished out of measure 2. They hereupon moved this doubt or question among themselves privately and apart from Christ Who then could be saved Of the first Their astonishment or admiration at Christ's words and Doctrine Ver. 26. They were astonished at his words That is at the very propounding of that Doctrine touching the great difficulty of rich mens being saved which he implyed by saying How hardly c. Then our Saviour repeating and further urging this Doctrine ver 25. and that more peremptorily then before affirming it to be easier for a Camell c. whereby the Disciples conceived him to teach not onely a difficulty but an impossibility of the Salvation of rich men especially of covetous rich men hereupon it is said they grew much more astonished then before ver 26. Quest Quest What was the cause of all this their astonishment and admiration at Christ's words Answ Answ The newness and strangeness of the Doctrine being such as they had not heard him teach before at least not in this plain and peremptory manner and besides it being a Doctrine which seemed contrary to carnal reason and contrary to the common opinion of the World and of carnal men who are apt to think rich men to be the onely happy men and most in favour with God because they enjoy much wealth and prosperity in this World Now our Saviour teaching the quite contrary hereat the Disciples themselves being in part carnal and as yet ignorant in this matter and being herein led too much by carnal reason and affection they are thus astonished with admiration and wonder at the matter Observ 1 Observ 1. The Doctrine of Christ touching the danger of riches and the difficulty of the Salvation of rich men is a Doctrine strange and incredible to carnal reason and so it seemeth to all that are led by natural reason Thus it seemed here to Christ's own Disciples so far forth as they judged according to carnall reason and so it seemeth to all others so judging Natural reason is apt to esteem highly of riches and of such as possess them as the onely happy men and most in favour with God and consequently most likely to go to heaven therefore on the contrary it must needs seem strange and incredible to natural men and to such as judg according to carnal reason that it should be so hard for rich men to be partakers of the Kingdome of Heaven As there are many truths and Doctrines of the Word of God which are contrary to natural reason and therefore seem strange to it so this is one of them c. Use Use See the cause why this Doctrine and truth touching the danger of riches and difficulty of the Salvation of rich men is so hardly believed and entertained in the World especially by carnal men It is because it is a Doctrine contrary to natural reason and seemeth strange unto it If it so seemed to Christ's Discipleâ— so far as they were led by reason and if they were so hard to believe it much more others who are wholly led by natural reason or at least have not such a measure of the Spirit to enlighten them as the Apostles had Hence it is that although men do give us the hearing when we Preach this Doctrine touching the dâ—nger of riches c. yet they still retain a good opinion and high estimation of riches and of such as possess them as appears plainly in their practise by their greedy seeking after the wealth of this World and toyling for it which shews how hardly men are perswaded of the danger of riches or of the difficulty of rich mens going to heaven Here we may complain with the Prophet Who hath heard our report Esay 53. When we Preach this Doctrine now adayes some are ready to say as the Philosophers at Athens did when Paul Preached to them Jesus and the Resurrection Act. 17. 19. May we not know what this new Doctrine is For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Though they were much astonished at the strangeness of this Doctrine of Christ yet they do not reject or refuse to believe it but rather yield to the truth of it without contradiction onely hereupon they move a doubt among themselves touching the small number of those who then are like to be saved they do not depart from Christ as the young man did c. Now this teacheth us in like manner not to deny or reject any truth or Doctrine taught us out of the Word of God though it seem never so strange or incredible in natural reason yea contrary to reason but on the contrary to believe and imbrace it as the truth of God and to yield obedience to it We must here deny our reason and captivate it to the Word of God 1 Cor. 3. 18. If any among you seemeth Wise c. let him become a fool that he may be Wise We must here as Luther sayes clausis oculis ingredi tenebras fidei that is shut up the eyes of our reason and so enter into the dark mysteries of Faith Hebr. 11. 1. Faith is the evidence of things not seen that is not discerned either with bodily eyes or with the eye of reason or natural understanding There are many truths taught in the Word of God which are strange and incredible to natural reason as being above natural reason and contrary to it as that there are three persons in one God-head that Christ being the Son of God became true man and yet remained true God still as before in one person that he was born of a Virgin that we are justified before God by the Righteousness of Christ imputed to us that our bodies should be raised to life at the last day c. These and such like truths we must by Faith absolutely believe and imbrace upon the bare word and testimony of God though they seem never so strange and incredible to natural reason This is the obedience of Faith as it is called Rom. 16. 26. which must be yielded to the Word of God absolutely even in those things which are against reason Now followeth the second effect which the Doctrine of
and difficult yea miraculous and wonderful above the power of nature so far forth as God shall call them to do such things Whosoever shall say to this Mountain Be thou removed c. He shall have whatsoever he saith 2. The condition required as the means whereby they shall come to be thus enabled for performance of such great and miraculous works viz. Faith or Confidence of Heart whereby they must believe and rest perswaded that the work or action which they undertake shall be effected He shall not doubt in his heart but believe that those things he saith shall come to passe Now followeth the Instructions And first to speak of the words as they are to be understood of the Apostles and other special Believers who had the gift of Miracles in the Primitive Church Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour here promiseth to his Apostles the power or gift of Miracles that is assureth them that this power which was before conferred on them as we heard Chap. 6. 7. should be continued to them for time to come We may first Observe one Priviledg of the Apostles above other ordinary Pastors and Ministers of the Church in these times They had the power and gift of Miracles and could exercise the same to confirm their Doctrine Which power and gift ordinary Ministers of the Church have not This was one main difference between the Calling and Office of the Apostles and the Calling of ordinary Pastors of the Church And this gift of Miracles was necessary in those times of the Apostles for the better confirmation of the truth of the Gospel when it was first preached that being thus sealed from Heaven as it were by the Miracles of Christ and his Apostles it might be the sooner believed and embraced Whereas now in these times there is not the like use of Miracles because the truth of this Doctrine of the Gospel hath been so long ago sufficiently confirmed by those Miracles of Christ and his Apostles and therefore that extraordinary power and gift of Miracles which was but for a time hath ceased in the Church long ago This makes against Papists who require Miracles of us still c. and hold it to be a mark of the true Church Note further 1. That though the Apostles had this power and gift of Miracles yet they had it not neither could they exercise it at all times or whensoever they pleased but then only and so often as was expedient for Gods glory and for necessary confirmation of the doctrine taught by them Sometimes also their own unbelief hindered them in the exercise of this gift as we see Matth. 17. 20. 2. Note also That this power of working Miracles was not only given to the Apostles but also to some other Believers in that first Age of the Church as may be gathered from Mark 16. 17. These signs shall follow them that believe In my Name shall they cast out Devils c. The same also may be gathered by the manner of our Saviour's speaking in this place in that he speaks generally Whosoever c. to shew that this promise was not to be restrained to the Apostles only but to be extended also to other Believers in those times Observ 2 Observ 2. From the Condition of this promise in that our Saviour requireth faith in his Disciples and others who were to be partakers of the gift of Miracles hence we learn How and by what means the Apostles and other Believers in the Primitive Church came to be partakers of the gift of Miracles and to have power to exercise the same namely by means of faith by believing in God and resting on his power to enable them hereunto And hence it was that sometimes they could not work Miracles for want of faith as we heard before Matth. 17. This also shews that when they did work Miracles it was not by their own power but by the power of God and of Christ which they apprehended by faith and herein the Miracles wrought by them differed from those wrought by Christ himself for whereas Christ did work Miracles by his own power as he was God the Apostles and other Believers wrought them not by their own power but by the power of God apprehended by faith See Act. 3. 12 16. Here it followeth To speak of these words and this Promise of our Saviour as it is to be understood of all Believers as well as of the Apostles c. And first of the matter it self which is here promised viz. That Believers shall have power and ability to do great and difficult works so far forth as they shall be called of God to undertake and do them 2. Then of the Condition or means Faith c. Of the first Whosoever shall say to this Mountain Be thou removed c. Thar is Whosoever shall by a calling from God undertake or go about to do any great and difficult work which may seem as hard or impossible as the removing of a Mountain he shall have power to effect it yet not of himself but by the power of God in whom he believeth and upon whose power he resteth by faith Here two Points of Instruction 1. That true Believers and good Christians must make accompt to be called of God to the performance of great and difficult works impossible to Nature c. 2. That as God doth call Believers to the doing of great and difficult works so he will enable them with power from himself to do such works Of the first Our Saviour presupposeth it here that Believers shall be called of God to the undertaking and doing of great and difficult works such as are above and beyond the power of nature and as hard and impossible to flesh and blood as the removing of a Mountain c. such great and difficult works may a Christian be called of God to perform yea every Christian is actually called of God to the performance of such hard and difficult works so soon as he is called to believe and to be a Christian For example a Christian is called to deny himself and to take up his Crosse and follow Christ which are most difficult works impossible to nature and contrary to it A Christian is also called to the practice of repentance that is to dye unto sin to mortifie his sinful lusts c. a most hard difficult and painful work as hard to Nature as the removing of a Mountain c. Again we are called to obey God in all things which he requireth in all parts of his Will though never so hard and contrary to our Nature c. We are called to contemn the world and to use it as if we used it not yea to be crucified and dead to it c. To forsake all we have for Christ and the Gospel c. All these are most hard and difficult works of duties which yet a Christian and true Believer is called to undertake and to perform and he must indeed
destroy him The third is their wilful ignorance and blindness in that being formerly convinced of the lawfull Calling and Authority of Christ by so many evident signs and testimonies of it as they had seen and heard viz. by the testimony of John Baptist given of him that he was the Messiah and by the excellency of his Doctrine and Divine power shewed by so many Miracles c. yet for all this they cannot or rather will not see what Authority he had but do now question him about the same Now follow the Instructions 1. From that which is commendable in them Observ Observ In that they take it for granted that none in the Church should take upon them any publick Office or Function without a lawfull Calling and Authority Hence we may learn this that no man ought to take upon him any publick Office or Function in the Church without a Calling and lawfull Authority committed to him As these enemies of our Saviour do take this for granted here so our Saviour himself doth not deny it but rather confirm it by his answer afterward in that he doth alledg the Calling of John Baptist to justify his own Calling because John bare witness of him thereby shewing that both himself and John had indeed a lawfull Calling and Authority to do that they did and consequently that every one that takes upon him any publick Office in the Church ought to have a lawfull Calling and Authority so to do and that without such a Calling he ought not to take any such Office upon him This is true of all publick Offices in the Church as the Office of a Magistrate or Minister c. but especially of the Office and Function of the Ministry Heb. 5. 4. No man taketh this honour to himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an High Priest but he that said unto him Thou art my Son c. Now if our Saviour Christ took not upon him the Office of Priesthood in the Church without a Calling from God his Father much less ought any other to take upon him the Office of a publick Pastor or Minister of the Church without a lawful Calling and Authority from God See Joh. 3. 27. and Rom. 10. 14. How shall they hear without a Preacher and how shall they Preach except they be sent A twofold Calling of Ministers of the Church 1. Immediate and extraordinary 2. Mediate and ordinary by the Church c. Reasons Reasons why none ought to take upon him this publick Office or Function in the Church without a lawfull Calling 1. Because without such a Calling he cannot be assured that God will assist him and strengthen him to do the duties of his Calling 2. That he cannot expect or look for the blessing of God upon that which he doth in execution of his Office and so he cannot with comfort go on in it 3. Neither can he be assured of Gods protection in his Calling that God will maintain and keep him against all enemies and dangers Now there is a twofold Calling required of every one that takes upon him this publick Office in the Church 1. An inward Calling from God and in his own Conscience whereby he must know and be assured in himself that God hath indued him in some measure with such gifts and graces as are requisite to make him able and fit to execute that Office and Function together with a willing and ready mind and Conscience to use those gifts to the glory of God and good of the Church 2. An outward Calling from men also being approved and allowed of by such as are in Authority in the Church to execute that Office he taketh upon him He that hath this twofold Calling may lawfully and with a good Conscience take upon him this publick Office of the Ministry in the Church and may with comfort execute the same and not otherwise Mark 11. 28. By what Authority dost thou these things c. June 6. 1630. NOw follow such Instructions as we are to learn from that which is evil and wicked in these Priests Scribes and Elders the enemies of our Saviour Observ 1 Observ 1. One malicious practice of wicked men against Gods faithfull Messengers and Ministers called and sent to Preach unto them his Word and to admonish and reprove them for their sins that if they be not able to gainsay or withstand their Doctrine or to take exception against their persons or manner of life then they are ready to oppose their Calling and Authority and to call that into question especially if they be such Ministers as do deal plainly and faithfully in reproving sin and reforming abuses c. As these Priests Scribes and Elders dealt with our Saviour Christ so are other wicked men apt to deal with Gods Ministers especially if they deal plainly and faithfully in admonishing and reproving their sins and seek to reform abuses in the Church Thus the Princes Priests and people dealt with the Prophet Jeremy being not able to withstand his Doctrine they questioned his Calling whether he were sent of God to Prophecy to them as he did of that grievous Judgment of the Captivity which is the cause and reason that he doth labour so much to justify and approve his Calling against them as we may see chap. 26. 15. Of a truth the Lord hath sent me unto you to speak all these words in your ears So in other places of his Prophecy Joh. 1. 25. the Pharisees question the Calling of John Baptist If thou be not the Christ nor Elias nor that Prophet Why then dost thou Baptize Because he Preached Repentance reproving their sins and sought reformation of the Church bringing in a new Sacrament c. They could not except against his person or Doctrine therefore they question his Calling Reason Reas Wicked men cannot endure to have their sins reproved as we heard before ver 18. therefore they hate and oppose such as reprove them especially the Ministers of God and shew their hatred by questioning their Authority and Calling Use Use See how needful it is for Ministers of the Word not onely to have a good and lawfull Calling from God and from the Church but also to know and be assured hereof in Conscience that so they may be able to justify and approve their own Calling and Authority against all that question or oppose it Observ 2 Observ 2. Under pretence of being carefull that none should usurp Authority in the Church they hide their malicious purpose against our Saviour Hence learn that it is the property of wicked men and Hypocrites to hide their wicked practises under good pretences Matth. 22. 15. The Pharisees and Herodians under pretence of good opinion of him c. seek to intangle him c. Joh. 12. 6. And Judas Matth. 23. 14. Vse Use Take heed of this gross Hypocrisy and dissimulation Dissembled holiness is double iniquity worse then open malice
worldly shame or discredit with men or of worldly losses or crosses in their outward estate of bodily pain sickness poverty c. then of offending God by sin See before Verse 18. of this Chapter Reason Reason They are more sensible of outward evils and dangers then of the evil of sin They do not know or feel the danger of this and therefore they fear not sin so much as outward evils Use 1 Vse 1. See the folly of the wicked fearing those things most which are least hurtfull and least to be feared as outward evils and contrarily fearing that least or not at all which is most of all to be feared viz. Sin and the offence of God by it c. like little children fearing bugg-bears which are not hurtful but not fearing the fire or water c. Chrysostom's Comparison Use 2 Vse 2. Take heed it be not so with us that we be not too feaâ—ful of outward evils and dangers which come to our bodies goods good name c. in the mean time not fearing sin and shipwrack of a good conscience c. Seeing this is the property and manner of wicked men take heed of being like them Esay 8. 12. Fear not their fear but on the contrary sanctifie the Lord in our hearts and let him be our fear Now to to fear God is to depart from sin c. Prov. 16. 6. Mark 11. 31. And they reasoned with themselves saying If we shall say From heaven he will say July 18. 1630. Why then did ye not believe him Observ 2 Observ 2. IF we shall say From heaven c. They presuppose that if they should acknowledg John's Ministery to be from heaven then they were bound to believe his Doctrine and that our Saviour might justly reprove them for not doing so hence gather That it is a sufficient reason why we should believe and imbrace any doctrine taught in the Church by the Ministers of it if it be so that we know or rest perswaded that the Calling or Ministery of such as teach it is from God and that they do teach that which they teach by vertue of such a Calling from God For in this case we are to imbrace the doctrine taught by such Ministers as the doctrine of God himself as the Thessalonians did Paul's doctrine 1 Thess 2. 13. This Point the chief Priests Scribes and Elders here may teach us Quest Quest How may we know or come to be perswaded that the Calling or Ministery of such as preach any doctrine to us is from God and that the doctrine it self which they teach is taught by vertue of such a Calling Answ Answ 1. We may know their calling to be from God by two things especially 1. If they be furnished of God with such gifts as are required to make them fit and able Ministers of the Church as the gift of knowledg and utterance in some measure 2. If they have an outward calling and allowance from such as are in authority in the Church to execute the Ministerial Function 2. We may know that the doctrine which they teach is taught by a calling from God if it be such as is agreeable to Scripture and grounded thereupon See Esay 8. 20. Use 1 Vse 1. See the sin of those who do not believe and embrace the doctrine taught in the Church by God's Ministers notwithstanding that they cannot but know and be perswaded that their Ministery and Doctrine is from God yet they contemn and reject the doctrine either neglecting to hear it or refusing to believe and yield obedience to it especially if the doctrine be such as crosseth their corruptions or maketh against their profit or pleasures c. then they will not believe it but question it and cavil at it much less will they obey it in life but practise the quite contrary Great is the sin of such they despise not man but God as the Apostle sayes 1 Thess 4. 8. and that against themselves as it is said Luke 7. 30. yea against their own knowledg and Conscience they are wilfull contemners of God and of his truth like those Job 21. 14. which say unto God Depart from us c. They shut their eyes against the clear light of God's Truth and Doctrine refusing to behold it No small sin but fearfull and damnable Joh. 3. 19. This is the condemnation c. No excuse for such as know and are perswaded that the Ministers which preach to them are called of God and that their Doctrine is true and sound agreeable to Scripture and yet do not embrace and yield obedience to it See Joh. 15. 24. If I had not done amongst them the works which none other man did they had not had sin c. Such shall one day know that they have had the Prophets of God among them Ezek. 2. 5. Vse 2 Use 2. To move all hearers of the Word to look unto it that they do indeed believe and embrace the Doctrine taught by the Ministers of God especially by their own Pastor so far forth as they do know or rest perswaded that such Ministers are called and sent of God and do teach the sound truth agreeable to the Scripture Think it not enough to be a hearer of the Word and Doctrine of God's Ministers but see thou truly believe and embrace it in thy heart and life as the Doctrine of God himself by which thou must one day be judged yea though the doctrine be such as be contrary to thy corrupt nature and hard to practise though it be above reason and hard to believe yet being from God thou must absolutely believe and obey it even against Reason and against Nature c. Use 3 Use 3. See how needful and profitable for the People to know and be perswaded of the lawfull calling of their own Pastor that it is from God and that his Doctrine also being grounded on Scripture is from God that so they may be moved to imbrace and yield all conscionable obedience to his 〈◊〉 and Ministery Gal. 4. 14. they received Paul as an Angel c. As it is needful for a Minister to 〈…〉 calling to be from God as we heard before Verse 28. so also for the people to be perswaded 〈…〉 of the calling of their Pastor c. Hence it is that Paul and the other Apostles do so often mention theâ—â—â—â—lling in the beginning of their Epistles to the Churches Mark 11. 33. And they answered and said unto Jesus We cannot tell And Jesus answering saith unto them Neither July â—… 163â— do I tell you by what Authority I do these things Observ 3 Observ 3. BUt if we say of men they feared the people c. They feared the peoples displeasure and lest they should stone them for speaking against John Baptist and his Ministry but they were not moved with any fear of God to confess the truth neither are they afraid of offending God by denying or concealing the truth Hence learn that wicked men
more to thirst after Christ c. and so are fitted to embrace Christ and to give him entertainment in our hearts by faith then have we been profitable hearers of the Word Not otherwise Use 4 See also here to what end we should chiefly come to the hearing of the Word that by means of it we may be more and more prepared to embrace Christ and to receive him into our hearts for this end chiefly should we come to hear the Word and not for sinister ends as for Custome Fashion Fear of Hate c. Mark 1. 3. The Voyce of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight June 21. 1618. HAving spoken of the first 〈…〉 out of the Prophet Malachy for confirmation of John Baptist's Calling Now we come to the second Testimony alledged out of the Prophet Esay to the same purpose In the former Testimony of Malachi we heard of the Calling or Sending of John to be the Harbinger of Christ to prepare his way Now in this Testimony of Esay is set down the manner how or means by which he should prepare the way of Christ and that is by Crying in the Wilderness c. that is by preaching with great zeal and earnestness unto the people exhorting them to prepare themselves to the embracing of Christ Jesus the true Messiah In the words consider 4 particulars 1. The Title given to John Baptist called a Voyce 2. The quality or kind of this Voyce a crying Voyce 3. The place where he was to cry in the Wildenness 4. The sum and substance of that which he cryed Prepare ye the way of the Lord c. The Voyce This is spoken by the Prophet Esay touching John Baptist as we read Esa 40. 3. for so that place is expounded by John Baptist himself Math. 3. 3. and Joh. 1. 23. Now John is said to be a Voyce in respect of the execution of his ministerial Office which was to speak and sound forth the Doctrine of the Gospel touching Christ and touching Salvation by him See Exod. 4. 16. Of one crying or a crying Voice for these are all one according to the Hebrew manner of speaking Now by this Crying of John the Prophet implyeth two things especially touching the manner of his Preaching 1. His vehemency and earnestness in publishing the Doctrine of the Gospel touching Christ for we do not use to cry out aloud or to lift up our Voice but when we earnestly speak or utter any thing 2. This word crying implyeth his great liberty and boldness in preaching the Word for the lifting up of the Voice in speech argueth boldness and courage in the Speaker as on the contrary the depressing of the Voice sheweth timorousness In the Wilderness What Wilderness this was in which John should cry out and proclaim the Doctrine of the Gospel we shall hear God willing upon the next Verse Prepare ye the way of the Lord c. The meaning of these words shall be opened when we come unto them afterward Obser The Voice c. From this Title given to John Baptist we may learn How all Ministers of the Word should be qualified for that Office They must be Voices that is such as are able fit and willing to speak and to sound forth the Doctrine of the Word of God unto the People Hence they are called Preachers or Criers aâ— the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth properly signify 2 Pet. 2. 5. Noah a Preacher of Righteousness And 1. Tim. 2. 7. Paul a Preacher and an Apostle Hence also Ministers are called Interpreters Job 33. 23. and Embassadours 2 Cor. 5. 20. to shew that they must have a Voice to utter their Interpretation of the Lord's Will and to deliver his message to his People Neither do I mean onely that they must have a natural Voice sufficient to speak or utter words but a Minister must have the Voice and Tongue of the learned as the Prophet speaks that is he must be able by preaching to unfold the sense of the Word of God and apply it to the use and edifying of the hearers Malach. 2. 7. The Priests lips should keep Knowledge c. He must not onely carry Knowledge in his mind and understanding but he must be able and willing to utter it with his lips and so to convey it to others Use 1 See then how unfit it is that any should bear the name or fill up the room of a Minister in the Church who is either not able or not willing to preach the Word and to sound forth the Truth of God to his People as John Baptist did Shall we think a bare Reader to be a fit man to bear the Office of a Minister No he must be the Voice of a learned Crier or Preacher of God's Word for so was John the Baptist How doth the Prophet Esay tax such unlearned and unsufficient watchmen calling them dumb Doggs that cannot bark c. Esa 56. 10. We are to desire of God in our Prayers to remove all such tongue-tyed Ministers out of the Church and to place such in their rooms who may be able and willing with the voice and tongue of the learned to speak to the People in the Name of God Use 2 If Ministers of the Word ought to be Voices as John Baptist was that is able and willing to unfold and apply the Word by Preaching Then surely you that are the People ought to have ears open and attentive to hear and receive the Doctrine of the Word whâ—â—soever we sound it forth unto you Let him that hath an ear hear Invain is it for us to have a voice and tongue to speak and publish the Word to you if you will not afford us your diligent and attentive ears to hearken to that is spoken As we must preach the Word in season and out of season c. 2 Tim. 4. 2. so it is your part to be swift to hear it on all occasions Jam. 1. Eccles 5. 1. Be ready to hear c. So much of the Title given to John in that he is said to be a Voice Now followeth the quality or kind of this Voice A crying Voice or the Voice of one crying By which 2. things are implyed as we heard touching the manner of John's Preaching 1. The zeal and earnestness which he used in it 2. The liberty and boldness which he shewed Hence then observe 2. Points of Instruction for Ministers touching the manner of their Teaching 1. That they ought to shew zeal and earnestness in their Ministry and Preaching of the Word 2 Tim. 4. 2. Be instant in season c. reprove rebuke exhort with all Long-suffering and Doctrine So Esa 58. 1. Cry aloud spare not lift up thy Voice like a trumpet and shew my People their transgressions c. So Hos 8. 1. A Minister of the Word must not do the work of the Lord negligently or coldly but with zeal and fervency of spirit
far off to him seeing they came from all parts of Judea which was a large Country The Queen of Sheba came far to hear Solomon how much more should we go far to hear the word of Christ Preached to us 3. We must shew our forwardness in being content to be at cost and charges rather then be hindred from repairing to the Word and Sacraments no doubt this Journey was chargeable to many of those that came from the furthest parts of Judea to hear John and yet they did not forbear coming 4. In being carefull to come in due time unto the publick places at such times when the VVord is Preached or the Sacraments Administred Use 1 Use 1. This is for the just reproof of those who are slack and backward in repairing to these publick Ordinances of God the VVord and Sacraments They come far short of the zeal and devotion of John Baptist his Hearers few such are to be found amonstus Some care not how seldom they come to the place of God's worship to hear the Word and to be partakers of the Sacraments every trifling matter is enough to hinder them from coming If they come in the Forenoon yet absent in the Afternoon c. They let slip many occasions of hearing the VVord Others will take no pains to go far to the place of God's worship if they dwell far from Church they take liberty to be often absent as if this would excuse them nay some that live near will not come These forget the Queen of Sheba coming so far to hear Solomon Yet a greater then Solomon is where the VVord is preached Christ speaketh to us out of his word by the mouthes of his Ministers Again some stick at the matter of expense they could be content to go far to hear the VVord if they might do it without cost and charge without loss of time and without hindrance to their worldly businesses These come far short of the zeal that was in John Baptist's Hearers who dwelling far off came many miles to hear him not sparing for the charges of their Journey Again some come to the publick Congregation but it is out of due season when half is done c. See then how many are faulty in this slackness to come to the places where the VVord and Sacraments are dispensed some that are forward at other Meetings yet are backward at the Meetings of the Church to hear the VVord c. If there be a Fayr or Market where they have worldly business they will not misse but be early at it but they care not much for repairing on the Lord's Day to the Market of their Souls and when they come they care not how late they come Nay some are worse then the former sort for they are more forward at prophane and lewd Meetings then they are at the Church If there be a Feast c. they will be foremost at it but desire not to be foremost at a Sermon nay they will leave a Sermon to go to a Feast c. Well what is to be thought of such Persons Surely this that they know not the excellency and preciousness of these Ordinances of God the Word and Sacraments they never felt sweetness in them c. If they had they could not be so backward and negligent in repairing to them Vse 2 Vse 2. It must stirr us up to shew our readiness on all occasions to come and repair to these places where the Word is taught and the Sacraments administred Let slip no occasion especially on the Sabbath Day To Day if ye will hear his Voyce omit not the hearing of the Word or receiving Sacrament whilst we have this liberty to come unto them lest for our neglect and contempt of these Ordinances the Lord deprive us of this liberty Again spare not any pains or cost in repairing to the places of God's publick Worship where we may enâ—oy the VVord preached and the Sacraments thou must be content to go far off if thou canstnot have them near home Such was the forwardnesse of the People to hear John Baptist that they came from all parts of Judea to hear his Preaching VVe are to imitate them in their zeal and devotion to the VVord Math. 11. 12. In the dayes of John the Kingdom of Heaven is said to suffer Violence in regard of the forwardness of People to hear and embrace the Gospel preached insomuch that they did even strive who should be foremost let it be so now once again Every one strive to be foremost in coming to the places of God's publick worship where the VVord is taught and the Sacraments administred And were Baptized of him in the River Jordan This is the second effect which followed in the People upon John's Preaching viz. that thereupon they became very ready and desirous to receive the Sacrament of Baptism at his hands for this is implyed in that it is said They were all Baptized of Him c. noting a general desire and readiness in them to be partakers of this Sacrament for else John would not have administred it to them if they had not bin desirous of it Obser 1 Obser 1. It is one property of those that have truely profited by the word and are effectually called by it to desire the participation of the Sacraments and to shew themselves forward to receive and use them aright This we see in these hearers of John Baptist and in the Eunuch converted by Philip's preaching Acts 8. 36. See also the example of those which were converted by Peter's Sermons Acts 2. 41 42. they were ready and forward to receive both Sacraments presently upon their conversion So it is with all that have felt the power of the VVord this makes them desire the use of the Sacraments This is true of both Sacraments Touching Baptism it is certain that 〈…〉 of â—ears and discretion if they once come to be effectually wrought upon by the word this will make them desirous to partake 〈…〉 Sacrament of Baptism If they have not before received it or if they have received it in their Infancy as all use to do amongst us then they will be carefull to make a right use of their Baptism already received they will also be desirous to be present at the Baptism of others and to present their own Children if God give them any in due time unto this Sacrament So also touching the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper it is true that such as have once felt the word-preached effectuall in them they cannot but desire as often as may be to partake in that Sacament and to feed at the Lord's Table Reas Reasons of this Doctrine The Sacraments are seales to confirm unto us the truth and certainty of those things which are taught us in the word therefore such as have truly profited by the word must needs desire the use of the Sacraments as helps to their Faith Vse Vse See how few do truly profit by the word and how
Faith that as in eating and drinking there is an applying of Meat and Drink with the hand to the mouth and so a receiving of it into the stomach for the Nourishment of the Body so in believing there must be a particular applying of Christ the bread of Life to the Soul for the spiritual nourishment of it Reas 2 2. Joh. 3. 16. Whoso believeth in Christ shall have everlasting Life Now if to believe in Christ were onely in general to believe all things to be true which are revealed in the Word touching Christ then not onely many wicked men but the Devils should be saved for they believe the History of the Gospel to be true as may appear because they confessed Christ to be the Son of God c. and Jam. 2. 19. They believe and tremble yet they shall never be saved therefore in saving Faith there is something more required than a general assent to the truth of the Word namely a particular Application of Christ c. Reas 3 3. True Faith breedeth Peace of Conscience Rom. 5. 1. and confidence towards God Ephes 3. 12. But a general perswasion of the truth of the Word will not work these effects onely a particular Application of Christ will do it this therefore must be in true Faith Thus we see that in true Faith there must be a particular applying of Christ Therefore let none content themselves with that Popish Faith which is onely a general Belief of the truth of the Word Ignorant People think this is a good Faith but it will deceive them if they trust to it The second thing to be spoken of is The Degrees of true Faith which are two The first is a weak Faith yet true and sincere The second is a strong Faith A weak Faith I call that which is mixed with much doubting which doth generally assail it and often prevail much against it This weak Faith is nothing else but an earnest and unfeigned desire of being reconciled to God in Christ with a hearty sorrow for our Unbelief and with a care to use all means for the encrease and strengthning of Faith God accepts this Desire in stead of a stronger Faith Therefore the promise of blessedness is made to it Matth. 5. 6. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after Righteousness c. and Revel 21. 6. I will give unto him that is athirst c. Such a weak Faith was in him Mar. 9. 24. I believe help my Vnbelief and Matth. 8. 26. The other Degree is a strong Faith by which I understand a more full perswasion of God's Love in Christ and of Salvation by him This was in Abraham Rom. 4. 20. Who did not doubt of the Promise c. and in Paul Rom. 8. 38. This is not wrought in a Christian at the first but in tract of time after one hath had many experiences of God's Love This measure of Faith we must all strive unto yet the other weak Faith if it be sincere and unfeigned doth truly apprehend Christ though weakly As a weak Eye-sight might look upon the Brazen Serpent as well as a stronger sight Therefore let not such be discouraged who find onely this weak Degree of Faith in themselves onely look to this that it stand not at a stay but that it grow in thee and that to this end thou use all good means else it never was true Faith if it continue still as weak as at first and grow not to more strength by Degrees The third Point is The necessity of Faith for a Christian which may appear by these Reasons Reas 1 1. It is the onely instrumental cause in us of our Justification and Salvation Rom. 5. 1. Justifyed by Faith c. Mark 16. 16. He that believeth shall be saved c. It is that alone which uniteth us to Christ by which he dwells in us Ephes 3. 17. and so by it we come to be partakers of all the saving benefits of Christ as God's favour Forgiveness of Sins and Salvation it self Reas 2 2. Hebr. 11. 6. Without Faith it is impossible to please God The best works we perform if they be not done in Faith believing that the person and work is accepted in Christ they are unpleasing to God yea they are sins Rom. 14. ult Reas 3 3. Faith is the means of up-holding our spiritual and temporal life Gal. 2. 20. Hab. 2. 4. Without Faith we cannot live the spiritual life of Grace because by it alone we are united to Christ and so receive Influence of Grace and of spiritual life from him He is life but we partake not of this life but by Faith Again without Faith we cannot lead our temporal life in such manner as may be pleasing to God and comfortable to our selves It is Faith which must guide and order our temporal life in such manner as God requireth causing us to seek his glory in all our wayes and to depend on him in all estates as well of adversity as prossperity Thus we see the necessity of Faith for every Christian In the fourth place let us see some special marks and signs by which we may examine whether we have true Faith 1. True Faith purifieth the heart Act. 15. 9. causing in us a constant purpose and striving against all sin yea against our most inward and secret corruptions It will cause not onely a wandring and inconstant purpose of avoiding sin but a constant purpose True Faith cannot stand with a purpose of continuing in any known sin He that believes truly that his sins are forgiven by the mercy of God in Christ that person believeth withal that he must not live in sin because it is offensive to God Examine thy self by this property of Faith whether it be in thee Art thou careful to purge thy heart and life from sin c. 1 Joh. 3. 3. Art thou careful not to defile thy Conscience with sin True Faith cannot stand with an evil conscience 2. Where true Faith is there will be a daily striving against Unbelief and doubtings with a careful use of the means whereby these doubtings may be subdued and the heart setled in a stedfast belief of God's promises Now these means are the Hearing of the Word Use of the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper Prayer c. Where Faith is there will be a conscionable use of these spiritual exercises for the strengthning of Faith Examine thy Faith by this mark Doest thou feel contrary doubtings and much Unbelief in thy heart And doest thou hate thy doubtings and constantly strive and pray against them Doest thou say Lord I believe help my Vnbelief It is an Argument thou hast Faith in some measure Some say they never doubted of their Salvation this shews they never truly believed for Faith is mingled with Unbelief and causeth a strife against it in all that have it 3. True Faith is fruitful in 〈◊〉 works especially in the works of Love Gal. 5. 6. Faith worketh by Love Jam. 2. It is
he taught which was the most divine and heavenly Truth of God without all mixture of Falshood or Error This was confessed by his very enemies Mark 12. 14. 2. In regard of his powerful miracles which accompanied his Doctrine 3. In regard of the excellent manner of his Teaching which was such as did procure and win unto him great Authority and this is chiefly meant here Now the manner of his Teaching was excellent in sundry regards 1. He taught in his own Name as being Lord of his Doctrine and not onely as a Messenger or Interpreter thereof as the Prophets were therefore he did not use to say in his Preaching Thus saith the Lord as the Prophets used but I say unto you c. See Matth. 5. alibi 2. He taught with great power and efficacy so as his Doctrine wrought very effectually upon his Hearers for he did not onely sound the Word into their ears but he was able by his divine Spirit to work upon their hearts causing them to believe and embrace that which was taught 3. He taught with much zeal and earnestness of Affection shewing himself zealous of his Father's Glory and very earnest and desirous to save men's Souls 4. His speech and delivery was with special grace Luke 4. 22. The People wondred at the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth the meaning is his words were such as did manifestly express the inward graces of the Spirit that were in him above measure as Humility Love Mercy c. See Isa 50. 4. And not as the Scribes Here we are to shew 1. Who were Scribes 2. What their manner of teaching was Touching the first This was a name of Office among the Jews Whereof there were two sorts 1. Civil who were publick Notaries or Secretaries unto Princes to write and record the publick affairs of the Common-wealth 2 Sam. 8. 17. Seraiah was David's Scribe So 2. Reg. 22. Shaphan was Josiah's Scribe 2. Ecclesiasticall Scribes which were imployed in Church-matters and these were a certain order of Ecclesiasticall persons who being skillful in the Law of Moses were appointed to be publick Teachers and Expounders of it to the People Such a Scribe was Ezra Chap. 7. Ver. 6. He was a ready Scribe in the Law of Moses See Nehem. 8. 4. and such were they by profession who were called Scribes in our Saviour Christ's time as Matth. 23. 2. The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses Chair c. that is They are such by Office who are appointed to expound the Law of Moses therefore they are sometimes called Lawyers and Doctors of the Law as Luke 5. 17. Luke 7. 30. These were very learned in the Letter of the Law as may be gathered 1 Cor. 1. 20. vide infrà Cap. 2. v. 6. Touching the second thing namely the manner of teaching used by the Scribes we must know That in our Saviour's time they were faulty in their teaching two wayes 1. In the matter which they taught for instead of the pure Word of God they taught the precepts of Men that is their own unwritten Traditions See Matth. 15. 9. and Luke 11. 52. 2. In the manner of their teaching in that they taught coldly negligently and without zeal and power This may appear because the Evangelists do oppose their teaching unto the powerfull teaching of Christ which shews That as His Doctrine was delivered with zeal and power so theirs was void of power This latter faultiness in the manner of their teaching is chiefly meant here Now to the Instructions to be learned hence Observ 1 Observ 1. From the manner of our Saviour Christ's teaching observe this That it is not enough for Ministers of the Word to preach true and sound Doctrine but they must also look that it be done in due and right manner 1 Pet. 4. 11. If any man speak let him speak as the Words of God As Ministers must teach the Divine truth of God so they must teach it after a Divine and Spirituall manner So did Paul 1 Cor. 2. 4 13. He taught with demonstration of the Spirit c. not with the words which mans wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth comparing spirituall things with spirituall things More particularly for the right manner of teaching the Word these two things are required 1. That it be taught with an earnest zeal for Gods glory and with a fervent desire of the People's Salvation 2. That it be taught and delivered in powerful and effectuall manner so as to move and affect the hearers and to work upon their hearts if it be possible Thus Paul 1 Thes 1. 5. Our Gospel came not to you in Word onely but in Power c. Now to this end 1. Ministers must labour to be touched in their own hearts with a feeling of those things which they deliver for by this means their preaching will in all likelyhood work the more effectually on others when themselves are first moved and affected with that which they teach 2. Ministers in teaching must labour so to speak as to manifest and expresse the inward graces of their own hearts as meekness love humility c 〈◊〉 the People may see and acknowledge these graces of God in them as 1 Cor. 14. â—â— Then the People will be the more affected with their Doctrine Use 1 Vse 1. This reproveth the cold negligent and powerless teaching that is used by some Ministers of the Word which shew and expresse no zeal or fervency of affection nor yet any spirituall power or efficacy in their teaching These are like the Scribes c. They do the work of the Lord negligently no marvel if they do little good by such Preaching Use 2 Use 2. This may teach the People to love and desire a zealous and powerfull Ministery not contenting themselves with this to have the true Doctrine of the Word taught unto them but praying unto God to give unto their Pastors the Spirit of zeal and power to deliver and teach the word in such manner as that it may be effectuall to work upon their hearts Observ 2 Observ 2. Our Saviour preached as one having Authority that is he was careful by the manner of his teaching to maintain and preserve the Authority and Credit of his Person and Doctrine with the People Hence Ministers may learn That they ought to be careful so to carry themselves in their Ministery that they may preserve the credit and reputation of their Persons and Ministery and save it from contempt especially in their own places This charge Paul gives to Timothy 1 Tim. 4. 12. See that no man despise thy youth and to Titus Tit. 2. 15. These things speake and exhort and rebuke with all Authority See that no man despise thee Reas Reas The fruit and profit of their Ministery depends on the credit of it c. Quest Quest How may a Minister maintain the credit of his Person and Ministery By the same means as Christ did Answ 1 Answ 1. By teaching
the sound truth of the Word 2. By labouring for zeal and power in the delivery of it 3. By leading an unblamable life so as to be a pattern of holiness to his flock See 1 Tim. 4. 12. By this our Saviour Christ did winn Authority to his Doctrine Vse Use This reproves those Ministers which expose and lay open themselves and their Ministry to contempt either by their corrupt and unsound Doctrine or by their cold and powerlesse delivery and handling of the Word or else by their loose carriage in their lives These like the sons of Eli cause the People to abhorr the service of the Lord 1 Sam. 2. 17. Observ 3 Observ 3. And not as the Scribes This implyes That the Scribes were very faulty in their manner of teaching in that they taught in such a cold dead and powerless manner And as in their manner of teaching so also in the matter of it as appears elsewhere in the Evangelists in that they taught their own traditions instead of the pure word of God And yer our Saviour did not seperate from their Assemblies nor require his Disciples to do so but allowed them to hear these corrupt and cold Teachers because they stood in the place of publick Teachers having an outward calling in the Church and did also teach some truth See Matth. 23. 2 3. Against our Separatists Whence we may learn That we ought not wholly to separate from the Ministry of such Pastors or Teachers who are faulty in the matter or manner of their teaching but we may lawfully hear them if they have an outward Calling and be Authorized in the Church and do teach some true and sound Doctrines Mark 1. 23 24 c. And there was in their Synagogue a man with an unclean Spirit and he cryed out saying Dec. 15. 1618. Let us alone what have we to do with thee thou Jesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy us c. NOw we are come to the fifth and last History recorded in this Chapter of certain Miracles wrought by our Saviour in Galilee These are set down two wayes 1. Some of them particularly 2. Others in common and generally as we may see Ver. 23 33 34. Those that are particularly recorded are three in number The first is The casting out of a Devil out of one that was possessed from the 23 Ver. to the 29. The second is The curing of Peter's wives Mother of a Feaver from the 29 Ver. to the 32. The third is The cleansing of a Leper from the 40 Ver. to the end of the Chapter Touching the first of these Miracles namely the casting out of a Devil from one that was Possessed We may consider in it three things 1. The person upon whom the miracle was wrought described first by his present afflicted condition He had an unclean Spirit 2. By the Place where he now was In their Synagogue 3. By his outward carriage or behaviour towards our Saviour Christ And that in two things 1. His crying out 2. In the words which he uttered to our Saviour in crying out Of which we shall hear when we come to them The second thing to be considered in this History is the Miracle it self Ver. 25 26. The third is The consequents of it Ver. 27 28. A man with an unclean Spirit In the Original it is a man that was in an unclean Spirit Which Phrase implyes thus much That he was bodily possessed with a Devil or wicked Spirit See Luke 4. 33. An unclean Spirit did really enter into him and possesse his Body c. For the conceiving of this we must here note That the Devil may be said to be in Men or to enter into them two wayes 1. In respect of his operation and working upon their hearts and minds by his suggestions and temptation◠whereby he entiseth and draweth them to sin And thus he is in all wicked men Eph. 2. 2. So in Judas Luke 22. 3. But this is not here meant 2. In respect of his very substance or essence when he doth really enter into mens Bodies and being in them doth work and move in them at his pleasure See Bucer and Zanchy And thus was the unclean Spirit in this man here mentioned in the Text Therefore our Saviour bids him go out of him afterwards Here a Question is further to be answered touching the Devils entring into men's bodies to possesse them Quest Quest Why doth the Devil desire to enter into the bodies of Men and Women to possesse them Answ Answ Out of his inveterate malice and envy 〈◊〉 Mankind 1. That he having such near union with their persons may more 〈…〉 and entise them to sin by insinuating himself into their imagination or fancy by which he doth work on their outward senses 2. That he may the more easily hurt their bodies by offering violence to them and by afflicting and torturing them Therefore we read in the Evangelists how the Devils did often torture the bodies of such as were possessed by them sometimes rending or tearing them sometimes violently hurrying them from place to place sometimes casting them into the Fire and Water c. Unclean Spirit That is a Devil one of those wicked Angels or Spirits of Hell They are called unclean Spirits here and in many other places of the Evangelists 1. To distinguish them from the good Angels who on the contrary are called Holy Mark 8. ult 2. To shew their nature and disposition viz. That they are most impure in themselves and seek to defile all other Creatures of God especially Mankind The words following shall be explained afterward We come to the Instructions to be observed out of the Words that have bin opened Observ 1 Observ 1. First observe here That the Devil is a most malicious enemy to Mankind desiring and seeking by all means to do hurt and mischief unto mens Souls and Bodies therefore he is said to be a murderer from the beginning Joh. 8. 44. Revel 9. 11. Antichrist is called Abaddon and Apollyon both which words the one in Hebrew the other in Greek signifie a Destroyer much more doth these names agree to the Devil This hi◠malice he sheweth 1. Against the Souls of Men in tempting and drawing them to sin by his wicked suggestions that so he may bring them to eternall destruction 1 Pet. 5. 8. A roaring Lyon seeking whom to devour c. See also for this Luke 22. 31. Sathan desired to winno◠them thereby shewing his great malice Acts 5. 3. Sathan filled the heart of Ananias c. 2. He shews his malice against the bodies of men which he doth sometimes by entring into them to possess them as we see in this place and in many other examples in the Gospel of those that were possessed by wicked Spirits and were much tortured and afflicted by them and sometimes though he enter not really into them yet he useth means to strike them outwardly with bodily diseases aches or infirmities
Miracles by his help because he did confesse him and seem to honour him so much Hence as some think grew that wicked slander of the Pharisees against our Saviour that he cast out Devils by Belzebub Matth. 12. 24. So much of the sense of the Words Observ Observ There is an Historicall Faith in the very Devils whereby they know and believe in generall that Christ is the Son of God and the Messiah or Saviour of Mankind Therefore they confesse him so to be as here and else where in the Gospels as Mark 3. 11. Thou art the Son of God c. So Acts 19. 15. Jesus I know and Paul I know c. Yea further they know and believe in general the Truth of the Word of God both the Law and Gospel Therefore Jam. 2. 19. it is said The Devils Believe and Tremble Quest. Quest How come they to this Historicall Knowledge and general Faith Answ Answ Not by supernaturall enlightning of God's Spirit where of they are not partakers But 1. By help of that naturall light of understanding which they had by Creation which though it be much obstructed and lessened by their Fall and Apostacy from God yet it is not quite taken away but they still retain since their Fall a great measure of naturall understanding which no doubt helps them to conceive the things set down in the word of God 2. They attain to this generall Knowledge and Faith by experience and observation 1. Of the Ministery of the Word in the Church for when the Word is Preached they perceive what is taught and cannot but yield assent to the Truth of it 2. By seeing the Miracles of Christ living upon Earth 3. They do also perceive what is written both in the Scriptures themselves and in other good Books by which means they come to increase their Knowledge Nevertheless though they have this Historicall Faith yet they come far short of true Faith because they cannot apply those things which they know to themselves for any good or comfort to themselves nor make any use of them Vse 1. This condemneth such as come short of the Devils themselves in this Historicall Faith How many have we that are grosly ignorant in the Word of God both in the Doctrine of the Law and Gospel How many that are meer strangers to the Scriptures How many that are to seek in the plainest and easiest grounds of Christian Religion scarce knowing so much as the meaning of the Commandements or Lord's Prayer or of the Articles of the Creed The Devils go beyond these in the Knowledge of Christ and of his Word and what a shame is this for them Again others though they perhaps know something of the Word yet give not assent of mind to the Truth of it Object Object God forbid but we should belive the Word to be true Answ Answ But thy loose profane life shews the contrary If thou didst indeed believe and rest firmly perswaded that the Soul that sinneth shall dye or that covetous Persons Drunkards Raylers c. shall be shut out of God's Kingdom wouldst thou live in these or the like Sins Perhaps thou believest the promises but not the threatnings of the Word to tremble at them But the Devils believe both though they cannot apply the promises to themselves for Comfort or Salvation Use 2. Rest not in an Historicall Knowledge or Faith if thou do it will not save thee for if it would then it would save the Devils for they have this literal Knowledge and general belief of the Word Dost thou think it enough to know and believe that Christ dyed for Sinners The Devil and his Angels know and believe as much Labour then to out-strip them and to get a better Faith then is in them Labour to apply to thy own Soul the promise of Salvation through Christ and not onely to know the Word but to frame thy Heart and life to it c. The Holy One of God The Devil 〈…〉 the former words professed in generall his Knowledge of Christ now he professeth more particularly what he is The meaning of the Words see before Observ Observ 1. Hence we may learn this truth even from the mouth of the Devil that that Jesus which was born of the Virgin Mary is the true Messiah foretold by the Prophets that is that Speciall and Eminent Person which was Ordained of God to be the Saviour of Mankind Our Saviour professeth as much of himself Joh. 4. 26. And Paul testified to the Jews at Corinth Acts 18. 5. that Jesus was that Christ Reas 1 Reas Whatsoever the Prophets foretold concerning the Person or Office of the Messiah is fulfilled in this Jesus they foretold nothing touching his Conception Birth Sufferings Resurrection c. and touching the Circumstances of them but it is all verified in this Jesus as might be shewed at large But I will not here insist upon it Vse Vse See the fearful Judgment of God resting upon the Jews at this Day in that for the sin of their Ancestors in Rejecting and Crucifying the Son of God they are given over of God to such blindnesse and hardnesse of heart that they stand out in denyall of this that Jesus is the Christ which yet the Devils themselves do here acknowledge See Rom. 11. 25. Blindness or hardness is come to Israel c. and Ver. 22. Behold the severity of God towards them c. It is a wonder That they reading in the Prophets those things which are there spoken of the Messiah and finding them all fulfilled in this Jesus yet deny him to be the true Messiah notwithstanding that themselves are driven to confesse that the time appointed for his coming is expired many hundred years ago Let us be warned by their example to take heed of willful rejecting Christ or his Word lest the Lord justly give us over to blindness and hardness of heart Observ 2 Observ 2. Christ Jesus is a Person most Holy and Sanctified in extraordinary measure Revel 3. 7. Thus saith he that is Holy and True Hebr. 7. 26. Such an High Priest it became us to have who is Holy Harmlesse Vndefiled separate from Sinners Now He is thus Holy both in Himself and in respect of His Church 1. In Himself 1. As He is God so he is essentially Holy yea Holinesse it Self 2. As He is Man and that both in His Conception and Birth as also in his whole Life In His Conception and Birth He was not onely pure from all Sin but also indued with a fulnesse and perfection of Sanctifying Grace so far as his humane Nature was then capable of it Object Object He came of Adam's Posterity which is wholly tainted with sin How then can He be holy in His Conception and Birth Answ Answ He descended not of Adam in such manner as other Men do that is by ordinary Generation but he was extraordinarily conceived in the Virgin Marie's Womb by the special Vertue and Power of the Holy Ghost See
any extraordinary Work of God shewed upon our selves or others whether it be a Work of Justice or of Mercy we must not onely be affected with it or admire at it though this be good in it self but so lay it to our hearts as to make a holy use of it learning by God's works of Justice to fear him and to â—eâ—â—ain sin and by his works of Mercy to love him truly and to be allured unto all conscionable obedience to his Will God hath shewed extraordinary works of Justice and Mercy amongst us of this Land of late Think it not enough to be affected with them or to admire them but labour to be the better for them growing more and more reformed in our hearts and lives by seeing and hearing such Works of God Observ 2 Observ 2. They questioned among themselves c. Hence learn That we ought to confer and reason together concerning the Word and Works of God which we have heard and seen So did these concerning the Doctrine of Christ and this Miracle which he had wrought That we ought to confer of the Doctrine of the Word which hath bin taught us we may see by the example of those two Disciples which journeyed from Jerusalem to Emmaus Luke 24. 32. For they conferred together touching those things which Christ had taught them out of Moses and the Prophets Also in the Woman of Samaria Joh. 4. 29. Who having heard Christ and bin instructed by him went and conferred and questioned with the men of the City about that which she had learned And touching conference of the works of God that it should be used of us may appear by the example of Moses and Jethro his Father-in-Law conferring together about the great deliverance which God had wrought for the Israelites See Exod. 18. 8 c. unto the 13. See Luke also Luke 24. 14. Now as at other times upon all good occasions so especially on the Sabbath we ought to confer of the Word and Works of God for this was upon the Sabbath day See Ver. 21. Use 1 Use 1. To reprove the great neglect of this Religious Conference touching the Works of God and concerning his Word which we have bin taught Profane idle and filthy Communication is rife and common in the mouthes of many but how few are there of those who apply themselves to reason together especially on the Sabbath about the Doctrine of the Word which hath bin delivered in the publick Ministery or about the excellent and miraculous works of God which they have seen or heard of In stead of conferring on the Sabbath touching the Word and Works of God the practise of the most is so soon as they are out of the Church-doors to let their tongues run presently upon matters of the World as their Corn Cattle Money c. About these they question and reason together but not one word or question moved among them concerning the Sermon or the Points taught in it These come short of these Capernaites No marvel if such profit little or nothing at all by the Word Preached no marvel if the Devil quickly steal and catch away from them all that they hear seeing there 's no care in them to hold it fast or to imprint it in their minds by conference but they even thrust it out of their heads presently by talking of the World and worldly matters Use 2 Use 2. To stir us up upon every good occasion especially on the Sabbath to give our Selves to conference and reasoning about the Word and Works of God especially about the Word which we have heard upon the Sabbath And this is chiefly to be done b◠〈…〉 oâ— the same Family The Governours of Families must look to this Tha◠〈…〉 constantly on the Sabbath to confer with those under their Government touching the Poiâ—ts of Doctrine that have bin delivered and touching the Application and Uses of them c. This is a most excellent Sabbath-Duty and of great necessity and profit As in every Art Trade or Science they are ever most expert and skilfull who use to reason much with those that have skill in the same Trades or Sciences So is it with Christians they that use most to confer of the Word do alwayes prove most expert and ready in it Observ 3 Observ 3. Further out of these two Verses we may observe a three-fold Fruit and effect that followed upon the Working of this Miracle by Christ The first was That it procured reverence and credit to the Doctrine of Christ for the People conclude the excellency of this Doctrine from the greatness of the Miracle The second was That it did astonish the minds of the People driving them to confesse the Divine Power of Christ in commanding and over-ruling the foul Spirits The third was That by it his Fame was spread abroad into all the Country round about to the end that many might resort to him and be converted c. Now as these effects followed upon this Miracle So from hence we may gather for what Ends and Uses chiefly all the Miracles of Christ served namely for these three ends 1. To confirm the Divine Truth of his Doctrine which he Preached and to gain credit to the same See for this Heb. 2. 4. 2. To manifest his Divine Nature and consequently to prove him to be the true Messiah in that he was both God and Man in one Person See Joh. 2. 11. Joh. 11. 4. and Joh. 20. 31. 3. To make him Famous and Renowned in all the Countries round about that so by this means the more might be brought to believe in his Person and to embrace his Doctrine Use 1 Use 1. See what use to make of the Miracles of Christ when we read or hear of them Labour by the consideration of them to have our Faith strengthened in Christ and in the belief and embracing of the Doctrine of the Gospel So Joh. 20. 21. Use 2 Use 2. Hence gather That in these times there is no need of any ordinary Power of working Miracles in the Church because there is no use of them now as was in our Saviour Christ's and the Apostles Times The truth of Christ's Doctrine hath bin already sufficiently confirmed by those Miracles which himself and his Apostles wrought the Truth also of his Divine Nature or God-head hath bin sufficiently manifested and his great fame and renown spread into the chief parts of the World by means of the same Miracles which himself wrought Therefore now there is no further use or necessity of Miracles neither are we to look for any other besides those which were long since wrought by Christ and his Apostles As for the Miracles which the Papists boast of in their Church they are no other but lying wonders the very badges and marks of Antichrist 2 Thes 2. 9. Rev. 13. 13. Vide Augustin de civ Dej lib. 22. c. 8. Mark 1. 29 30 31. And forthwith when they were come out of the Synagogue they entred
or good name in comparison of it Therefore Rom. 1. 16. he saith he is not ashamed of the Gospell that is of the preaching of it though others might think it a disgrace to him yet he passed not for his own discredit so that the Gospel might be published and propagated by his means Reasons of this Point Reas 1 1. The furtherance of the Gospel makes for God's Glory and for the enlargement of his Church and Kingdom which things should be most dear to us above our own good name and credit Reas 2 2. The good success of the Ministry of the Word is a matter which tends to the spiritual good of our Souls which should be dearer to us than our good Name Vse Vse Reproveth such as seek themselves and their own glory and credit in the World more than God's Glory and the Enlargement of his Kingdom in the good success and free course of the Gospel Many both Ministers and others are faulty in this who if themselves can get and keep honour and credit in the World care not what becomes of the Gospel and the credit of it nor yet of the freedom and liberty of it Paul was of another mind and Affection as we see 2 Thes 3. 1. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour forbids this Leper to publish the Miracle at this unseasonable time we learn further that all truths are not fit to be professed or uttered at all times though we must never deny any truth being demanded of it or lawfully required to professe it yet there is a wise concealment of the truth which is sometimes to be used See Eccles 3. 7. Quest Quest When are we to conceal the truth Answ Answ 1. When the Case stands so that the uttering of it may bring hurt to the truth it self so here the publishing of this Miracle was like to hinder Christs Preaching 2. When we are in the company of such persons who are more likely to Cavill and scoff at the truth then to make any good use of it 3. When we are in the company of such as are obstinate and malitious enemies of the Truth Matth. 7. 6. Thus our Saviour Christ was silent before the High Priest Matth. 26. 63. So before Pilate being accused of the Chief Priests and Elders it is said He answered nothing Mat. 27. 12. So also before Herod Luk. 23. 9. Though he questioned with him in many words yet he answered him nothing The reason why our Saviour was so silent before these was this because he knew them to be malicious enemies of the Truth therefore though at some other times he did speak to them and utter the truth when he saw it might do good yet at these times he was silent Vse Use This must teach us to be Wise and Discreet in uttering and making profession of the truth making choise of the fittest seasons for the Professing and Publishing of it Prov. 25. 11. A word fitly spoken or spoken in due time and place is like Apples of Gold in Pictures of Silver See also Prov. 15. 23. God is sometimes glorified by a discreet concealment of some truth for a time as well as by the bold and constant confession of it at other times So much of the Negative part of our Saviour's charge forbidding the Leper to publish the Miracle to others Now follows the Affirmative part in which he enjoyneth him what he should do on the other side 1. That he should go shew himself to the Priest 2. That he should offer for his cleansing c. where also is added to what end he should do these things viz. That it might be for a Testimony to them that is to the Priests Go shew thy self to the Priest Our Saviour alludeth to the Ceremoniall Law Levit. 13. Whereby it was commanded That when any person was suspected to be a Leper the Priest was to look on him and to judge whether it were the Leprosy or no if it were the Leprosy then he was to pronounce him unclean if it were doubtful he was to take order for the shutting of him up apart by himself for a certain time for further tryall But if it were no Leprosy then he was to be pronounced clean by the Priest So then our Saviour's meaning is That this Leper being cleansed should repair to the Priest and shew or present himself to him according to the Law that the Priest might judge of him and seeing him to be clean might pronounce him to be so and so he might be restored and admitted to the common Society of men from which he had bin before sequestred so long as his disease continued And offer for thy cleansing That is in token of thankfulnesse for thy cleansing Those things which Moses commanded That is which God commanded by Moses namely the Sacrifices appointed by the Ceremoniall Law to be offred by the Leper that was pronounced clean of which Sacrifices read at large Levit. 14. Now those Sacrifices were to be offred for a double end 1. To make Attonement with God for the Leper that was cleansed 2. In way of Thanksgiving for the benefit of health bestowed on him For a Testimony to them That is unto the Priest 1. To shew and testify unto them that thou art miraculously cleansed of thy Leprosy by my Divine power that so they may be driven to acknowledge me to be the Son of God and the true Messiah or else be left without excuse if they shall hereafter deny it 2. To testify thy thankfulness for this thy cleansing Object Obj. Christ came to abrogate the Ceremoniall Law Daniel 9. 27. Why then doth he bid this Leper observe these Ceremonies Answ Answ Though Christ came to abolish 〈◊〉 Ceremoniall Law yet it was not to be abolished presently upon the birth of Christ or immediately upon his comming into the World but it was to indure in regard of use untill the death of Christ See Col. 2. 14. and Ephes 2. 16. He slew 〈◊〉 by his Cross c. Therefore our Saviour himself in the mean time kept the Ceremoniall Law and commanded others to keep it So much in way of clearing the sense of the words Mark 1. 44 45. But go thy way shew thy self to the Priest and offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded for a Testimony unto them But he went out and began to publish it much and to blaze abroad the March 28. 1619 matter insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the City but was without in Desart places and they came to him from every quarter Observ OBserve From this that our Saviour injoyns the Leper in way of thankfulness for his health restored to go and offer those things for Sacrifice which the Ceremoniall Law required we learn that we ought to shew our selves thankfull unto God for all mercies and blessings received from him 1 Thess 5. 18. In all things give thanks especially for blessings received Psal 116. What shall I render to
maintain it and to clear their innocency against the unjust slanders and cavils of wicked ones Use 1 Vse 1. This is matter of great comfort and incouragement to all true Disciples of Christ that is to all true Believers and good Christians Though they may be slandered and evil spoken of without cause yea sometimes for well-doing yet there 's no cause for them to be dismaied if they consider that Christ Jesus their Lord and Master whom they serve is so ready to maintain their cause against their malicious Adversaries Know this if thy cause be good and that thou be falsly and unjustly charged or accused by others that are malicious and though thou be not able to cleer thy innocency yet rather than it shall not be cleered Christ himself will defend thy cause Object Object He is not now on earth to speak in my defence as he did for his Disciples Answ Answ Though he be not present with us in his humane Nature as with his Disciples yet by his God-head he is still present with us as he is with his whole Church and therefore ready to maintain thy righteous cause and if thou rely upon him and seek to him he will most certainly cleer thy innocency in due time and lay open the malice of thy Adversaries Therefore if thou be unjustly slandered be not impatient nor discouraged at it but commit thy self to Christ in Well-doing and he will defend thy cause Use 2 Vse 2. This also serves for admonition to wicked men to take heed they do not wrong good Christians by unjust slanders or false accusations for Christ himself will accompt this as a wrong done to himself and will defend their cause as his own and in defending their cause he will most certainly put their malicious enemies to rebuke and shame yea he will undoubtedly punish them severely in his wrath if they go on in this sin without Repentance See Matth. 18. 6. So much of this general Observation Now we come to such Instructions as do arise more particularly from the words And first I will speak of the manner of our Saviour Christ's alledging of David's Example in that he doth it by way of questioning with the Pharisees Whether they did never read what David did Observ Observ In that our Saviour asketh them whether they had never read what David did implying thereby that the cause of their errour was their Ignorance in the Scriptures either because they had not read this History in the Book of Samuel or else because they understood it not aright this may teach us that Ignorance of the Scriptures and of the true sense of them is the main cause of all Errours in Judgment both touching matters of Doctrine and Practise This was the cause of so many other gross Errours which the Pharisees and Scribes held as we may see by our Saviour Christ's confuting them Matth. 23. and elsewhere in the Evangelists even because they were ignorant in the Scriptures either not reading them diligently or at least not conceiving the true meaning of them whence it is that our Saviour so often calls them Fools and blind Guides So also Ignorance of the Scriptures was the cause of the gross Errours of the Sadduces Mark 12. 24. Are ye not therefore deceived because ye know not the Scriptures c. So also the cause of the Errour of the Disciples of Christ touching his Resurrection was their Ignorance of the Scripture Luke 24. 25. O fools and slow of heart to believe all that the Prophets have spoken c. Reas 1 Reas 1. The Scriptures are the onely fountain and well-spring from whence all truth of Doctrine and Practice is to be drawn and derived therefore to be ignorant in them must needs be the cause of Errours in Doctrine and Practice Reas 2 Reas 2. The Scriptures are the onely Rule and Touch-stone by which all Truth must be tried and examined Therefore Ignorance of this Rule must needs be the cause of swarving from the Truth Vse 1 Use 1. See how great injury is done by the Governours of the Popish Church unto the common People by barring them from the ordinary use of the Books of Scripture and from the reading of them What is this but to muzzle and keep them in Ignorance of the Scriptures and so to lead them hood-winked into all kind of gross and dangerous Errours Chrysost Homil. 9. in Colos 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Use 2 Use 2. See the cause of so many gross and foolish Opinions which many amongst us in our Church do hold and maintain it is nothing else but their Ignorance of the Scriptures either because they read them not duly and diligently or else because they understand them not aright How many foolish and absurd Opinions are holden by ignorant people in many places Such as these for example That Faith is nothing but a man's good meaning That God is served by rehearsing the ten Commandments and the Creed instead of Prayers That the Sabbath is kept well enough if men and women come to Church and be present at Publick Prayers and at the Sermon though they spend the rest of the day either idly or profanely That the Sabbath is well enough sanctified by bare reading of Prayers and so much Preaching is needless That it is no hurt upon the Sabbath to use sports and pastimes because many do worse That it is lawful to swear in common talk to that which is true That in Religion it is best to do as the most do That it was a better World when there was not so much Preaching as now is That a man may make of his own as much as he can That such as are not book-learned need have no Knowledge in Religion These and many other the like absurd Opinions whence proceed they and what is the cause of them but Ignorance of the Scriptures If they did read the Scriptures duly and understandingly or did hear them read by others or were so diligent as they should be in hearing them opened in the publick Ministry it were impossible that such gross and foolish conceipts so contrary to the Scriptures should take place in them Use 3 Use 3. If we would be led into all truth of Doctrine necessary to Salvation taught in the Word of God and if we would be kept from running into the contrary grosse and dangerous Errours then labour for true and sound knowledge in the Scriptures and in the true sense of them Use all good means to this end 1. Befrequent and diligent in hearing the Scriptures unfolded in the publick Ministry 2. Search them diligently and often by private reading Joh. 5. 39. A notable and excellent means to gain and increase knowledge in the Word For this we have the example of that of the Eunuch Act. 8. 30. 3. Pray daily unto God to open our understandings to conceive the true sense of the Scriptures 4. Confer with others touching those things which we read and hear So
commit sin which tends to their own hurt even to the destruction of their own Souls Jam. 1. 15. It is strange to see how diligent and careful many are to plot and practise sin and to fulfil their wicked lusts never considering that in so doing they take care and use diligence to destroy their own Souls Use 2 Use 2. How much more diligent should we be in watching all occasions and opportunities of doing good If the wicked shew such diligence in watching opportunities to commit sin much more cause have we to watch all occasions daily of glorifying God and of doing good to others and of working out our own Salvation Otherwise the diligence of the wicked in practising sin may shame our negligence in doing good Therefore as the wicked do watch all occasions to practise sin so let us much more watch occasions to do good duties 1 Pet. 4. 7. Watch unto Prayer The like may be said of other good duties as hearing the Word Reading c. We must watch unto them that is diligently observe all good occasions to perform them Observ 2 Observ 2. In that it is said they watched him that they might accuse him we learn further that it is the property of wicked malicious persons such as the Scribes and Pharisees to desire and seek to accuse others wrongfully to seek occasions of unjust or false accusing of others that so they may discredit them or bring them into trouble and danger Thus the Scribes and Pharisees sought to accuse our Saviour Christ wrongfully as we see here So also Luke 11. ult They laid wait for him seeking to catch something from his mouth whereby they might accuse him So Matth. 26. 59. The Chief Priests and Elders and all the Council sought false witness against Jesus to put him to death But they found none c. So Dan. 6. 4. The Princes of Darius sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the Kingdom c. Vse Use Let this be far from us to seek occasion and matter of unjust and false Accusation of others Remember that it is the proper practise of wicked and malicious men to accuse others falsly 2 Tim. 3. 3. one of the sins that should raign in these last times is men should be false Accusers See that none of us be in this number It is the Devil's practise to accuse the Brethren before God day and night Revel 12. 10. The more any is given to false accusing the more like he is to Satan bearing his Image and resembling him in Practice We ought to clear the Innocency of others by all means that we can and therefore far should it be from us to seek occasion and matter against others to accuse them wrongfully But of this sin of false accusing we heard before Chap. 2. Ver. 24. So much of the Circumstances of this Miracle here mentioned by the Evangelist Now follow the Preparatives unto it which are two set down ver 3 4. The first is the Speech of our Saviour unto the party that was to be cured bidding him stand forth in the midst ver 3. The second is his Speech unto the Scribes and Pharisees in which he propounds a Question to them touching the doing of good upon the Sabbath day which Question did put them to silence Touching the words of our Saviour to the party to be cured in that he bids him arise and stand forth in the midds the Reason hereof was that the Miracle might be the more evident and apparent to the beholders therefore he would have the party diseased to stand forth that all that were present in the Synagogue might take notice of his case and of the Miracle which was to be wrought upon him And this shews the courage and boldness of our Saviour that he did not fear the Cavils or Accusations of the Pharisees though he knew their thoughts against him Luke 6. 8. therefore he bids himstand forth ready to be healed to shew that he was resolved to cure him notwithstanding their malicious purpose to accuse him for it as a Breaker of the Sabbath Observ Observ In that our Saviour bids him stand forth to the end the Miracle might be apparently seen and taken notice of we learn That the Miracles of our Saviour Christ were truely and really wrought and that they were not Satanical Delusions See this Point before observed Chap. 2. Verse 12. It followeth Ver. 4. He said unto them Is it lawful c. It appears Matth. 12. 10. that the Scribes and Pharisees did first propound a question to our Saviour asking him Whether it were lawful to heal upon a Sabbath day unto which our Saviour here answereth by propounding another question unto them thereby to confute their question Is it lawful to do good on the Sabbath c. q. d. It is as lawful and expedient to do good on the Sabbath as it is unlawful and unexpedient to do evil on it Now by doing good or evil here is meant doing good or evil unto Man's body or bodily life as appears by the words following Is it lawful to save life or to kill So the meaning is this Is it lawful to do good or to do hurt to the body or bodily life of man upon the Sabbath Now by this question thus propounded our Saviour implyes that in the present case he must needs do one of these either good or hurt unto this party which had the withered hand the reason is because in the case of necessity not to do good to our Neighbour if it be in our power is to hurt him and not to save his life in this case is to destroy or take it away Now our Saviour knew that the Pharisees durst not grant that it was lawful to do hurt or to take away life on the Sabbath and therefore they must needs yield it lawful and necessary to do good and to save life on the Sabbath Note that this question of our Saviour hath the force of an earnest Affirmation and it is as much as if he had said It is certainly lawful and expedient to do good to Man and to save his life and not to hurt Man or to destroy life on the Sabbath And they held their peace Though they were convinced by reason so as they had nothing to reply against our Saviour's question to confute it yet such is their obstinacy that they will not plainly confess the truth as they should have done but rather hold their peace and say nothing This for meaning of the words in this Verse Observ 1 Observ 1. Here first we are taught that it is lawful on the Sabbath day to do works of mercy tending to the good and preservation of Man's Body and bodily Life See this Point handled before Chap. 2. Ver. 26 27. Observ 2 Observ 2. From the manner of our Saviour's Speech Is it lawful to do good or to do evil on the Sabbath c. We may learn that in the accompt of God there is no
we can Exod. 32. Though Moses were angry at the Israelites yet he prayed for them Ver. 31. 6. Lastly Our anger must be joyned with grief for the person against whose sin we are offended But of this in the next Point Now to make use of this Vse 1 Vse 1. Seeing this holy anger against sin is lawfull and necessary this condemns the want of it in many who can see and hear God dishonoured by the sins of Swearing Sabbath-breaking Drunkenness filthy speaking c. and not be moved with any indignation or displeasure their spirit is not stirred in them at these things there is much sinfull anger in men but little anger against sin An evident sign there is no true zeal in them for God's Glory if there were they could not but be more moved to see his Name dishonoured and his Glory troden under feet In their own Cause many can be hot as fire upon the least occasion but in the cause of God when they see Him dishonoured by sin they are cold as Ice their hearts rise not against it they are no more moved then if it did not at all concern them How far do these come short of the zeal of Eliah Moses Paul c. Vse 2 Vse 2. Labour for this holy affection of anger against sin that we may have our hearts moved with indignation when we see God dishonoured To this end labour for the true love of God in our hearts then we shall not indure to see Him dishonoured without being angry and displeased at it A loving Child cannot but be displeased when he sees his Father abused neither can any true Child of God indure to see or hear God dishonoured but must needs shew dislike and displeasure at it So much of the first affection with which our Saviour was now moved against the Scribes and Pharisees namely his anger against them Now to speak of the second which is his grief or sorrow for the hardness of their hearts Mark 3. 5. Being grieved or mourning for the hardness of their hearts He said unto the Man Stretch forth thy hand Sept. 12. 1619. And he stretched it out and his hand was restored whole as the other MOurning also Or mourning together that is joyning inward sorrow and grief with his anger Observ 1 For the hardness of their hearts That is because he perceived their hearts to be rooted and settled in malice against him and in a willfull resistance of the Truth whereof he had convinced him that by no means they would be reclaimed or drawn from these sinnes The Word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is derived of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies the thick skin or brawninesse of the hand gotten by much labour which brawny skin is without sense Whence this Word is here used to note out unto us the great obstinancy of these Scribes and Pharisees in their Sins that they were so rooted in them that they had no sense or feeling of any means used to reclaim them This for the meaning Observ 1. In that our Saviour Christ with anger against the obstinate malice of the Scribes and Pharisees joyned grief for their hardnesse of heart we learn That our anger against the Sins of others should be joyned with sorrow and grief for those Sins and for the Persons offending Though our Saviour were greatly offended against the obstinate Jews for rejecting his Doctrine and for refusing to believe in Him yet withall He was grieved for this their obstinacy and for the heavy Judgment of God which was come on them and their City and therefore He wept over it Luk. 19. 41. So Mark 8. 12. when the Pharisees tempted Him seeking a Sign He was no doubt offended at them for this their Malice and Hypocrisie And yet He sighed deeply in Spirit for them c. Thus Lot vexed his Soul not onely with anger but with grief also for the wicked lives of the Sodomites Thus the Prophet Jeremy living in a most corrupt age could not but be much offended at the greivous Sins of the Jews in his time and yet withall he wished his head were Waters and his eyes a Fountain of tears to weep Day and Night for them Jer. 9. 1. Reason of this Point True zeal for God's glory is a mixt affection consisting partly of a holy anger against sin and partly of a hearty grief for sin as also for the party offending Therefore both these must go together in all that are truly zealous for the Lord of Hoasts as Eliah was Vse 1 Vse 1. This condemneth the carnall anger that is in many which is not accompanyed with grief for the persons and sins against which they are offended Some are carryed away with bitternesse of heart and hatred against the Persons of those with whom they are angry so far are they from being grieved for them Others again are so far from grieving for the Sins of those against whom they are angry that they rather rejoyce and are glad to see them run into sin hoping that this will be a disgrace to them and that they may insult over them This is wicked and sinfull anger which Christians must beware of Far be it from thee to rejoyce at the sins of the party against whom thou art offended for if it be thus with thee this shews thy anger to be against the person and not against the sin whereas contrarily thou art bound to love the person and to be angry at the sin onely and to grieve both for the person and the sin Use 2 Vse 2. Examine our anger against others by this property to know whether it be good and holy Is it joyned with inward grief for the person and for the sin Can we mourn in heart for the sins of those with whom we are offended as our Saviour Christ did Then our anger is good not otherwise If it be not thus accompanyed with sorrow for the person and for the sin it is not such as it should be Try therefore all our anger by this We are by nature very apt to carnall anger and we are ready still to plead for it that it is against the sins not against the persons of others See here how to try whether it be so indeed or no Is there any true sorrow or mourning in thy heart for the sin against which thou sayest thou art angry Art thou grieved that God is dishonoured by it Art thou also sory for the person Dost thou pitty his case in regard of the misery and danger unto which sin layes him open If it be thus it is good and holy anger otherwise suspect it as carnall and unholy Let us every one throughly sift our own hearts touching this matter If we so do we shall find how little holy anger is in us and how much we offend by sinfull anger How often are we angry with others with our Children Servants c. when there is no mourning at all in our hearts for their sins Consider and
1. ver 24. Now whether our Saviour did cast out these Devils at this time out of the Possessed is not expressed but it is most probable that he did â—or he did not refuse at other times to dispossesse any that were brought unto Him So much of the meaning Observ 1 Observ 1. Here we are taught that our Saviour Christ hath absolute Power over all wicked Spirits and Devils being able to subdue and master them at his pleasure and to force them to subjection as he did here and at sundry other times while he lived on Earth for he no sooner commanded them to go out of the Possessed but presently they were forced to go out yea sometimes He cast out a Multitude of them at once as Chap. 5. Ver. 9. Now if he had this Power over the Devils while he was on Earth in the state of Humiliation How much more now being exalted to Glory See this Point before upon Chap. 1. Ver. 25. Observ 2 Observ 2. Further From the Attribute given to the Devils being called Unclean Spirits we learn that the Devils are most impure and polluted Creatures wholly polluted with sin c. See this also handled before Chap. 1. Ver. 23. Mark 3. 11 12. And the unclean Spirits when they saw hâ—m c. Octob. 17. 1619. IN these two Verses the Evangelist sheweth how our Saviour Christ did tame and master the wicked Spirits in such as were possessed In the words I considered two things 1. The behaviour of the Devils towards our Saviour 1. In falling down before him at the very fight of him 2. In crying out and confessing him to be the Son of God 2. The carriage of our Saviour towards them in that He rebuked them sharply that they should not utter him Touching their falling down before our Saviour I have spoken It follows to speak of their crying out and confessing of him And they cryed saying Thou art c. Some think that this Confession was forced from the Devils by the Power of Christ which he made them to feel Sic Calvinus in locum Howsoever it be whether they were forced to it or whether they made it willingly it is certain that in making this Confession they aimed not at any good End but at evil and sinister Ends. What these were see before Chap. 1. Ver. 24. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that the unclean Spirits do profess Christ to be the Son of God though it be in Hypocrisy and for evil Ends Hence observe that it is not enough for men to speak of Christ or to make an outward Profession of Him or of the Doctrine of the Gospel concerning Christ unless they do it in truth and sincerity of heart and for good and right Ends. The Devils themselves can make an outward Profession of the Truth of Christ's Person and Offices and of the Doctrine of the Gospel But it is for evil Ends as either to bring the Truth into disgrace and discredit causing men the more to doubt of it because he that is the Father of Lyes gives Testimony to it or else to make the World believe that he is a friend to Christ and to the Gospel when there is no such matter but the contrary So also wicked men and gross Hypocrites yea Reprobates may make outward Profession of Christ and of his Doctrine as we may see Matth. 7. 22. Many shall say to Christ at the last day Lord Lord Have we not by thy Name prophesyed and by thy Name cast out Devils and by thy Name done many great Works And then he shall profess to them I never knew you depart from me c. Judas though a Devil incarnate yet professed Christ and the Gospel and was a Preacher of it and even then when he came to betray Christ yet he could salute him kindly saying Hail Master and kissed him So that the vilest Hypocrites in the World yea the Devil himself may sometimes make an outward Profession of Christ Use Vse See then that we must not rest in a bare outward Profession of Christ's Name and Gospel as if this were enough to prove us good Christians Such as think so do miserably delude themselves If this were enough to speak well of Christ and of the Gospel and to profess love to them in word it were an easy thing to be a Christian and the Devil himself should then be a Christian But there is much more required of Christians Know therefore that our outward Profession of Christ and the Gospel is nothing worth nor shall ever do us good unless it be made in sincerity and truth of heart proceeding from a true love to Christ and his Gospel and unless also it be joyned with a holy practice and conscionable Obedience to the Word of Christ in our lives Not every one that saith Lord Lord c. Mat. 7. 21. So Luke 6. 46. Why call ye me Lord Lord and do not the things that I speak Observ 2 Observ 2. Further we learn here from this that these Devils do confess Christ to be the Son of God That there is an Historical Faith in the very Devils themselves whereby they know and believe in generall the History of the Gospel concerning the Person and Offices of Christ See this Point before Chap. 1. Ver. 24. It followeth Ver. 12. And he sharply rebuked them or straitly charged them yet so as withal he did reprove them That they should not utter him Or make him known or manifest who he was Not that our Saviour would have the Knowledge of his Person wholly suppressed for at another time he commended Peter for confessing him to be the Son of God Matth. 16. 17. and it was one end of his Miracles to prove his God-head but the Reasons why he forbad these unclean Spirits to utter him were these as we heard before Chap. 1. ver 25. 1. Because the Devils were no fit Persons to utter or teach the Truth of Christ's Person and divine Nature being the professed Enemies of Christ and of the Truth See Psal 50. 16. 2. Because they confessed Christ for evil and sinister ends 3. Because the time appointed for the full and clear Manifestation of the God-head and divine Glory of Christ was not yet come for this was not to be done till his Resurrection and Ascension See Matth. 17. 9. In the mean time he was to continue in his estate of Humiliation and Abasement and the Glory of his divine Nature was to lye hid after a sort under the Vaile of his Flesh until the time came in which it was more fully to be manifested So much of the sense of the words Observ 1 Observ 1. Here first we learn not to hearken to the Devil though he speak things true in themselves because he uttereth the Truth with a false and deceiptful purpose and for evil ends Of this Point see Chap. 1. Ver. 25. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour Christ perceiving that the unclean Spirits did confess him in
so as it may cost thee bitter tears and deep Humiliation and Repentance before thou canst recover thy self Use 3 Use 3. Learn further to fear and tremble at the thought of this Sin and especially to use all good remedies and Preservatives to keep us from falling into it 1. Take heed of all Sins that come near to it or that make way unto it As 1. Sins against Knowledge and Conscience contrary to the Light of the Truth revealed unto us These are very dangerous wounding the Conscience and hardning the Heart very much and though every Sin against Knowledg be not the Sin against the Holy Ghost yet it is as it were one step towards it and often Sinning against Conscience may in time bring One to the Sin against the Holy Ghost if it be not in time prevented 2. Take heed of falling often into the same Sins against Knowledge and after Repentance made shew of This is worse and more dangerous then the former and doth more harden the Heart 3. Take heed of Sinning presumptuously presuming upon mercy before-hand and especially beware of Sinning with an high hand and contemptuously making slight of Sin and of the Law of God which forbids it This comes very near to the Sin against the Holy Ghost 4. Beware of all hardness of heart and impenitency strive and pray against these 5. Take heed of all backsliding in Religion That we leave not our first Love Rev. 2. A second Preservative is to labour to have our hearts affected with true love to the truth of God then we shall be far from opposing it maliciously Contrà 2 Thess 2. 10. Such as will not receive the love of the Truth that they may be saved God sends them strong Delusions to believe lyes that they may be damned He gives them over c. A third Preservative If one be driven through fear and of infirmity to deny Christ or his Truth as Peter was let him not persist but speedily Repent of it And lastly Pray unto God to keep us from this Sin above all other If David prayed against Presumptuous Sins c. Psal 19. Now further from the connexion of these words Never hath Forgiveness but is in danger c. Observ Observ That so many as have not their Sins forgiven are sure to be condemned they are guilty of Eternal Damnation and cannot escape it Therefore Matth. 18. 34. That evil Servant who had not his Debt forgiven was delivered to the tormentors c. Vse Use Give no rest to our Souls till we know our Sins to be pardoned in Christ Labour for true Faith in him and humble thy self to God by true Repentance that he may forgive thy Sins according to his promise made to the Penitent Do it speedily whilst thou hast time and whilst God spares thy life for after death there is no place for Repentance or Pardon It followeth Ver. 30. Because they said c. These are the words of the Evangelist shewing the reason why our Saviour charged the Scribes and Pharisees as guilty of the unpardonable Sin against the Holy Ghost viz. because they had before Blasphemously charged our Saviour to have an unclean Spirit by whose help they said he cast our Devils Observ 1 Observ 1. This place sheweth plainly that the Scribes and Pharisees were guilty of the Sin against the Holy Ghost because the Evangelist gives this reason why our Saviour avouched unto them the fearfulness of that Sin even because they had committed it in Blaspheming Christ maliciously against their own Knowledge for they could not but know Christ to be the Son of God and to be sent from God because they had not onely heard the preaching of John Baptist and of our Saviour Christ himself but they had also â—een the great Miracles of Christ which proved him to be God And that they did know him to be so may further be gathered from these places Joh. 3. 2. and Joh. 7. 28. Now therefore seeing they could not but know him to be sent from God and to be indued with Divine power and yet did not cease from time to time most maliciously to persecute him and to speak evill of him this argues plainly that they were guilty of the Sin against the Holy Ghost yet it doth not follow that all the Scribes and Pharisees were guilty of it but onely some of them even so many as knowing Christ to be come from God did yet maliciously oppose and persecute him Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Evangelist gives this reason why our Saviour did so sharply reprove the Scribes and Pharisees charging them with the unpardonable Sin against the Holy Ghost because they shewed their obstinate malice against him in accusing him to have an unclean Spirit Hence we may learn that obstinate and notorious wicked men are not to be favoured or spared by Ministers of the Word but sharply to be reproved and the Judgments of God to be threatned against them to terrify them and if it be possible to humble them and bring them to Repentance Tit. 1. 13. Rebuke them sharply c. So our Saviour Christ thundereth against these Scribes and Pharisee Matth. 23. Wo to you c. Generation of Vipers c. and John Baptist Matth. 3. Mark 3. 31 32. Then came his Brethren and Mother c. Jan. 9. 1619. VVEE are now come to the fifth and last principal part of this Chapter which contains a Message sent by the Mother and Brethren of our Saviour Christ unto him and the Answer which he made unto those that did the Message In the words consider these particulars 1. The persons sending the Message The Mother and Brethren of our Saviour described by two Things 1. By their forwardness to come unto Christ for it is said They came to him 2. By their behaviour when they were come to the place where he taught 1. They stood without 2. They sent unto him and called him 2. Consider the persons by whom the Message was sent who were the people that sate about him 3. The Message which was done by them in these words Behold thy Mother and thy Brethren seek for thee without 4. Consider the Answer of our Saviour unto this Message done to him by the people of which we shall see when we come to it ver 33 34 35. His Brethren That is His Kinsfolks according to the flesh after the Hebrew phrase for the Hebrews call all Kinsfolks by the name of Brethren Gen. 13. 8. Abraham saith Lot and he were Brethren yet Abraham was Lot's Unkle Gen. 11. 27. So 2 King 10. 13. the brethren of Ahaziah for the Kinsmen of Ahaziah as appeareth 2 Chron. 22. 8. Rom. 9. 3. Paul calls the Jews his Brethren and Kinsmen after the Flesh So also Mar. 6. 3. Our Saviour is called the brother of James and Joses and of Juda and Simon Now which of the Kinsfolks of Christ these were that are spoken of in this place is uncertain because it is
care of the Faithful to do them good and to protect and keep them from evill Great Persons think it an honour to them to prefer and enrich their poor Kindred and to protect them against such as would wrong them Much more is our Saviour Christ careful to do good to the Faithful that are his spiritual Kindred to provide all good things necessary for their souls and bodies and withall to protect and defend them against all enemies bodily and spiritual and against all evils that may hurt them Let all Believers in Christ comfort themselves with the assurance of this special love of Christ and of this special care which he taketh for their good He was kind and loving to his Natural Mother and Kindred much more loving is he to those of his spiritual kindred and much more careful to do them good and to keep them from evill As he is their eldest brother by Grace and adoption so he is a most kind and loving brother to them all c. Use 3 Use 3. See the excellency of this grace of true faith in that it doth so neerly unite a Christian unto Christ making him to be of his spiritual kindred even as near and dear to him as his natural Mother and naturall kindred yea much nearer then they were in respect of natural blood considered of it self alone without respect unto Grace This Grace of Faith doth ingraft the Believer into the stock of Christ and brings him within his Pedigree making him to be of most near kindred with him in a spiritual manner it makes Christ and the Believer as near each to other as natural Parents and Children yea as Husband and Wife for it marrieth them together whence it is that Christ is said to be the Husband of his true Church Great is the worth and excellency of Faith which thus nearly uniteth the Believer to Christ neither is there any other grace but onley faith that can do it By this alone he comes to sâ— dwell in their hearts Ephes 3. 17. Well therefore may it be called a pretious faith 2 Pet. 1. 1. Let this move us above all Graces to labour for true faith in Christ that so we may come to be of spiritual kindred with him If we had been born and lived about the time when he was upon Earth would we not have been glad to be in the number of his natural Brethren and Sisters as those that are mentioned Mark 6. 3 how much more desirous should we be to be his brethren and sisters by faith How much do many desire and seek to be of alliance and kindred with great persons What labouring is there for this How do some strive to marry their Children into rich Kindreds But who labours to be of Christ's Kindred by Faith This is not thought of nor cared for yet is this the main care that should be in every one Look to it therefore and labour for Faith using all means to attain to some measure of it especially frequent diligently and conscionably the publick Ministry of the Word which is the ordinary and principal means to work Faith Wait upon this Ordinance of God and never rest till thou know thy self a Believer in Christ and one of his Kindred spiritually ingraffed into him without which thou art miserable though thou hadst kinship by natural blood with all the Princes and great men in the World Use 4 Use 4. An Admonition to such as are to enter into the estate of Marriage Would they match themselves in a good Kindred Then let them be careful above all to joyn themselves with such Yoke-fellows as are of spiritual kindred with Christ by Faith This is much more to be looked after then natural kindred or wealth or beauty c. It followeth Verse 35. For who soever doth the Will of God c. Here our Saviour alledgeth a reason to prove that his Disciples who believed in him were his Mother and Brethren in spiritual manner viz. because they did the Will of God which is the property of those onely which are his Spiritual Kindred Doth the Will of God That is yieldeth obedience to his revealed Will set down in his Word Quest Quest. Seeing it is Faith and not obedience or good works that makes men to be of Christ's Spirituall Kindred Why doth not our Saviour mention the Faith of his Disciples rather then their Obedience Answ Answ 1. By mentioning obedience to the Will of God he doth not exclude but include Faith for to Believe in Christ is one part of that Will of God which is to be obeyed 1 Joh. 3. 23. This is his Commandment that we Believe in the name of his Son Jesus Christ and Joh. 6. 40. This is the Will of the Father that who so seeth the Son and Believeth in him should not perish c. 2. He rather mentioneth Obedience then Faith thereby to put difference between true Faith and Counterfeit because many have onley a shew and Profession of Faith without the truth and soundness of it therefore his purpose is to shew and imply that true and sound Faith doth shew it self by the fruit of good works and by Obedience to the Will of God Now for the further clearing of the sense of the words we must know there is a twofold Obedience to the Will of God mentioned in Scripture 1. Legall required in the Moral Law This is a perfect and sincere Obedience 2. Evangelicall required in the Gospell which is a sincere but not a perfect obedience when the person being in Christ endeavoureth to obey God in all his Commandments which obedience God accepteth in Christ pardoning the defects and wants of it in him And of this our Saviour here speaketh So much of the words Doct. Doctr. The main point of Instruction to be learned from them is this That it is the property of all that have union and Spirituall kindred with Christ by Faith that they do shew forth the soundness of that Faith by the fruit of good works and by obedience to the Will of God in their Lives Tit. 3. 8. I will that thou affirm constantly that those which have Believed in God be carefull to go before others in good Works c. implying that it is the property of all true Believers in Christ to shew their Faith by good works Jam. 2. 18. The Apostle brings in the true Believer promising to shew his Faith by his works And 2 Pet. 1. 5. compared with ver 8th Where Faith is it makes those that have it neither Idle nor unfruitfull in the Knowledge of God c. Hebr. 11. 33. By Faith they wrought Righteousness Reas 1 Reas 1. True Faith works in the Heart a perswasion and feeling of Gods special love in Christ and this moveth a Christian truly to love God again and to express his Love by his Conscionable obedience to the Will of God Reas 2 Reas 2. Those that have union with Christ by Faith do receive from him Spiritual
So much of the place which our Saviour made choyce of at this time to teach in which was the Sea-side Now it followes to speak of the concourse of the people to him in that place to hear him There gathered unto him a great multitude We read in the former Chapter Vers 22 c. that the Scribes and Pharisees raised a blasphemous slander upon our Saviour charging him of working by the help of the Devil and this they did no doubt to discredit his Person and Doctrine and to hinder the people from embracing it yet for all this we see here that the people followed him more and more and that in great multitudes to hear him and many no doubt came with a sincere mind and affection desirous to profit by his teaching though others and it may be the greater part came for sinister and by-respects as to hear and see novelties or to cavil at his teaching c. Observ 1 Observ 1. All the power and malice of Satan and wicked men is not able to suppresse the Gospel nor to hinder or stop the free course of it where God will have it prevail and take effect yea the more it is opposed the more it prevaileth The more the Scribes and Pharisees laboured to disgrace the Doctrine of Christ and to disswade the people from believing and imbracing it the more the people grew in love with his Teaching and followed him in troops to be partakers of his Ministry Joh. 7. 31. even then when the Jews sought to take him and to put him to death yet it is said Many of the people believed on him So the more the Apostles were persecuted for preaching the Gospel the more the Word prevailed and was further and further propagated Acts 5. ult The Apostles being beaten and commanded not to speak in the Name of Jesus yet they ceased not daily to teach and preach Christ in the Temple and in every house and hereupon the number of Disciples grew Chap. 6. Vers 1 7. The Word of God increased c. So Act. 12. 24. After that Herod had stretched out his hand to vex certain of the Church and had killed James and imprisoned Peter yet the Word of God grew and multiplyed 2 Tim. 2. 9. The Word of God is not bound Though Paul himself were bound and imprisoned and much persecuted wheresoever he came yet the Doctrine of the Gospel was spread far and near by his Ministery yea his bonds were a furtherance to the Gospel as he saith Phil. 1. 12. The Word of God is like the Palm-Tree which the more weight is hung upon it to presse it down the more it groweth and flourisheth and like the herb Camomil which the more it is trodden upon the more it groweth and the more sweetly it smelleth Of this Point I had occasion to speak somewhat the last Day upon 1 Thess 2. 14. Use 1 Use 1. See the Power Wisdom and Goodness of God turning that to the furtherance of his Word and Gospel by which the Devil and wicked men intend and labour to hinder and suppress it Act. 8. 1. A great Persecution raised against the Church at Hierusalem by which the Persecutors especially Saul intended to make havock of the Church but the contrary fell out by Gods especial providence for Verse 4. Those that were scattered abroad by reason of the Persecution published the Word wheresoever they came and so the Gospel was spread through all the Regions of Judea and Samaria Use 2 Vse 2. See how vain are all attempts of Satan and wicked men labouring to stop or hinder the course of the Gospel They cannot do it In opposing the Word of God or the Preachers or Professors of it they fight against God himself and wrestle with him that is too strong for them and will prevail against them to their utter ruine and destruction if they go on in that sin of setting themselves against his truth They may hinder it in some place or other or for a time but not utterly suppresse it nay it will break forth more c. Use 3 Use 3. Great encouragement to the Ministers of the Word to go on constantly and chearfully in their Duty of Preaching the Word Notwithstanding they meet with wicked men stirred up by Satan to oppose their Ministry yet for all this if they be diligent and conscionable in their Ministery God will make it effectual either for the converting of such as are uncalled or for the confirming of those that are called or for the convincing and hardening of the wicked and reprobate or for all these Yea God will it may be turn the malice of Satan and wicked men to the furtherance of their Ministery and of the fruit of it Observ 2 Observ 2. Further by the practice of this multitude of people flocking to hear Christ we are taught how forward we should be upon all occasions to repair to those places where we may hear the Word But of this see before Chap. 2. 2. So much of our Saviour's teaching by the Sea-side Now to speak of his teaching upon the Sea in a Ship And first of the Circumstance of the place He entred into a Ship c. This he did 1. To prevent the hurt and danger that might come unto him by reason of the great concourse and throng of people So before Chap. 3. 9. He commanded a little Ship to wait for him lest the people should throng him 2. That so sitting in the Ship upon the Sea he might the more conveniently be both seen and heard of the People Observ 1 Observ 1. This may teach us That due care is to be had that in the Publike Meetings of the Church for the Service of God all things may be done orderly and decently according to the rule of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14. ult God is not the Authour of confusion as it is said Verse 33. of the same Chapter Therefore in the publike Meetings of his People to serve him he will have due Order maintained He will have all holy ministrations performed in such orderly and convenient manner as may be most for his glory and the profit and edifying of his Church Among other things which pertain to good Order and Decency in the Church we see here how fit it is that there should be convenient Places appointed in the publike Assemblies wherein the Minister and People may conveniently and profitably preach and hear the Word of God and joyn together in other Duties of Gods Service Nehem. 8. 4. when Ezra was to read and expound the Law in solemn manner to the people it is said He stood upon a Pulpit of Wood which they had made for the purpose c. And Verse 5. He opened the Book in the sight of the people for he was above them all c. The reason hereof was That they might conveniently hear him And the Jews had convenient Seats in their Synagogues both for their Teachers and for the Hearers as may appear
Luke 4. 20. Our Saviour Preaching in the Synagogue sate down in a place where the eyes of all the people were fastned on him Which in likelihood was some eminent Seat above the rest And Matth. 23. 6. mention is made of the high or chief Seats in the Synagogues Which shews That they had convenient places in which both the Teachers and Hearers sate where they might most conveniently teach and hear and this was commendable in those Jewish Synagogues and the like should be in Christian Assemblies Here also we may take notice how fit it is for the people of every Congregation to be careful to make choyce of such Rooms and Places in the publike Assembly where they may conveniently hear that which is delivered by the Minister of the Word Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour having before taught by the Sea-side and being now entred into a Ship upon the Sea-side did teach there also as appears by the next Verse compared with this we see his constancy and diligence in doing good in all places where he came whether he were in the Synagogues or in private Houses or in the open Streets on the Sea or on the Land in the Mountain or in the Wilderness still he was well employed in some good work or other either in Preaching or working Miracles or in Prayer or Conference We never find him idle in any place but in all places where he came he took occasion to employ himself in some good Duty or other Act. 10. 38. He went about doing good So should it be with us In all places where we come we should be careful to do good and to be well imployed in some Duty or other of our general or particular Calling There is no place but may afford us some opportunity or other of doing good But I will not insist upon this So much of the Place The next Thing to be spoken of is our Saviour's gesture of body in Teaching He sate in the Ship This was the gesture which he used ordinarily in teaching Luke 4. 20. when he preached in the Synagogue at Nazareth he stood up and read his Text and then sate down and preached to them Matth. 5. 1. He went up into a Mountain and when he was set his Disciples came to him And he opened his mouth c. And Matth. 26. 55. I sate daily in the Temple among you c. The Reason why our Saviour used this gesture was Because it was the Custome of the Church in those times for the Jewish Teachers taught sitting Matth. 23. 2. The Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses Chair Observ Observ In all lawful and indifferent Rites and Orders touching the outward Worship of God we are to conform our selves to the laudable Custome and Practice of the Church wherein we live and whereof we are Members Quest Quest Whether is it lawfull for Ministers in these times to Preach sitting as Christ did Answ Answ It is in it self lawfull and it might be used if it were the Custome of this our Church but seeing it is not the gesture of standing is rather to be used according to the Custome of our Church it being also a reverent and commendable gesture and such as hath Warrant from the Word as we may see Nehem. 8. 4. and Act. 13. 16. Paul stood up when he Preached in the Synagogue at Antioch The like is to be thought of Preaching with the head covered which is in use in some Churches beyond the Seas but we use it not because we have no such Custome in our Church See Mr. Perk. on Matth. 5. 1. The last Circumstance is the gesture of the people that were assembled to hear our Saviour They were all on the Seaside That is they were standing on the shore to hear him as St. Matthew sheweth Matth. 13. 2. Observ Observ This shews their diligence and pains which they took to hear Christ being content to stand on the shore during the time of his Preaching to them out of the ship This their pains and diligence we are to imitate Nehem. 8. ◠When Ezra read the book of the Law and expounded it to the people from Morning to Midday they stood and heard him very Attentively So Act. 20. 7. The people of Troas took pains to hear Paul though he continued Preaching untill Mid-night This reproveth the negligence of those who will take no pains to hear the word Attentively some sit gazing about others sleeping and will not so much as stand up or use other means to keep themselves awake in the time of hearing Mark 4. 2 c. And He taught them many things in Parables c. Feb. 20. 1619. IN the latter part of the former Verse we heard of the Circumstances of our Saviour teaching upon the Sea in a ship Now followeth the Teaching it self Concerning which two things are laid down by the Evangelist 1. The manner of it in that he taught in Parables 2. The matter of it or the Doctrine which he delivered which is comprehended in the particular and several Parables uttered by him of which we shall hear in their order The first Parable is laid down from Verse 3. to Ver. 21. Where we are to consider 1. The Propounding of it unto ver 10. 2. The exposition of it from thence to ver 21. In the propounding of it consider three things 1. A Preface in the word Hearken by which our Saviour stirreth up the Attention of the Hearers 2. The Parable it self unto ver 9. 3. The Conclusion or shutting up of it ver 9. He that hath ears c. To begin with the manner of his Teaching which was in Parables ver 2. Many things What these many things were is mentioned partly in this Chapter and partly by St. Matthew chap. 13. In Parables This word Parable is in Scripture used diversly 1. To signify some serious grave and weighty Speech or Sentence Prov. 1. 1. The Parables of Solomon c. So Job 27. 1. 2. To signify any dark or obscure Speech when the Truth is wrapped up in obscure words Psal 49. 4. I will incline mine ear to a Parable I will open my Dark saying upon the Harp And Psal 78. 2. John 16. 29. 3. To signify a comparison or Similitude taken from earthly things to express and set out to us Spirituall and Heavenly things and this is the proper signification of the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which comes of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is to compare together things that are alike And in this sense the word Parable is used two wayes 1. For such a Similitude as is plainly propounded and serveth to explain that which is taught as Matth. 24. 32. Learn the Parable of the Figg-tree c. that is a plain Similitude from the Figg-Tree to express the near approaching of the day of Judgment by the signes going immediately before it 2. For an obscure similitude darkly propounded to cover and hide the matter taught that
with the understanding of the Word but thy heart also affected to believe and yield obedience to it This is an evidence that thou dost belong to God and art chosen of him to salvation for this true effectual knowledg is given to none but Gods Elect. If it be in thee it argues thee to be one of that number Labour then to find some measure of this knowledg in thee But remember it must not be a naked speculative knowledg but an effectual feeling knowledg not swimming onely in the head but going down to the heart and inclining it to love and imbrace the doctrine of the Word as also to believe and yield obedience to it So much of the Persons Now followes the means by which they come to be partakers of this true knowledg in the Doctrine of the Word namely by the gift of God To you it is given Doctr. None come to be enlightned with the true and effectual knowledg of the Word of God but those to whom this is freely given of God He must give them spiritual eyes to see into the truth of his Word else they can never see into it He must open their understandings as our Saviour did unto his Disciples Luke 24. 45. else they can never understand the Scriptures Ephes 1. 17. Paul prayeth that God would give unto them the Spirit of wisdome and revelation in the knowledg of him That the eyes of their understanding might be inlightned c. Job 32. 8. The inspiration of the Almighty giveth understanding Matth. 16. 17. Blessed art thou Simon for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee but my Father which is in heaven Reas Reason By Nature of our selves we are uncapable of all true knowledg of heavenly things 1 Cor. 2. 14. The natural man perceiveth not the things of God c. contrà Vers 10. God revealeth them to us by his Spirit Vse 1 Vse 1. To teach those that have received any measure of knowledg and understanding in the doctrine of the Word and in the Heavenly mysteries taught in it to be thankful to God for it who hath revealed this unto them which of themselves they could never have known If our Saviour were so thankfull to his Father Matth. 11. 25. for revealing the knowledg of his Will unto his Elect how much more thankful ought we to be for our selves Especially seeing this knowledg is not only given us but freely given us of God without any desert on our part There is nothing in the best of us by Nature to move God to reveal to us the saving knowledg of his Will but his own good pleasure moved him unto it So Matth. 11. 26. Even so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Rom. 10. 20. Consider this seriously and it will stirr up to thankfulness Consider also the Excellency of this knowledg revealed to us Use 2 Use 2. See what they must do that want this true knowledg in the Word they must go unto God by prayer desiring him to give it unto them and to make them able to conceive and understand the heavenly Mysteries of his Will revealed in the Scriptures Matth. 7. 7. Ask and it shall be given you c. And Jam. 1. 5. If any want wisdome let him ask of God This is true wisdome to know and understand the Word of God aright for this Word maketh us wise to salvation If therefore thou want this Wisdome ask it of God in prayer and he will give it thee if thou ask in faith and with fervency and earnestness out of a true sense of thy want of this knowledg Such also as have attained some measure of it they must go to God to crave a further increase of it Jam. 1. 17. Every good gift cometh from the Father of lights c. So much of the second thing viz. the means by which they did come to partake in the priviledg here mentioned in that it was given them Now it followes to speak of the benefit or priviledg it self which was bestowed on them which is the Doctrine of the Word especially of the Gospel Doctr. Doctr. Hence gather That it is a great priviledg and blessing of God upon any to have the true knowledg of the Word revealed unto them and to be made acquainted with the heavenly mysteries of it Our Saviour doth here mention it as a special favour and prerogative bestowed on his Apostles and Disciples that they were inabled to know the mystery of the Kingdom of God Matth. 13. 16. Blessed are your eyes for they see and your ears for they hear Matth. 16. 17. Blessed art thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and blood hath not revealed it to thee c. Reason Reason This is the onely saving knowledg in which our happiness consisteth 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Scriptures are able to make wise to salvation Job 17. 3. This is life eternal to know thee the onely true God and Jesus Christ c. Therefore Luke 19. 42. Our Saviour weeping over Jerusalem wisheth That they had known the things which did belong to their peace that is to their true happiness Without this all other knowledg is vain Use 1 Use 1. Comfort to all whom God hath enlightned by his Spirit with this true and effectual knowledg of his Word This is that wherein their happiness standeth though they be simple and ignorant in other things as in matters of the World yet if they have eyes to see and know the heavenly mystery of the Word concerning their own salvation by Christ they are happy Blessed are thy eyes if thou see these things c. Use 2 Use 2. Labour above all knowledg to get this true saving knowledg of the Word of God and to grow and increase in it daily Prov. 4. 7. Wisdome is the principal thing get wisdome and with all thy getting get understanding Be diligent in the use of all good means to this end as Prayer unto God hearing the Word reading it in private Conference c. This knowledg will not be had without pains Prov. 2. Digg for it as for silver and treasure hid in the bowels of the Earth It is well worth our pains What pains do some take to get other knowledg as knowledg in humane arts and tongues or knowledge in some trade c. How much more pains should we take to get heavenly knowledg Mark 4. 11. Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the Kingdome of God but unto them that are without March 12 1619. all these things are done in Parables NOw followes the Description of the Doctrine of the Gospel called the mystery of the Kingdome c. Doctr. 1. The Doctrine of the Gospel is a secret and hidden doctrine 1 Cor. 2. 7. We speak the Wisdome of God in a mystery even the hidden wisdome which God ordained before the world c. 1 Tim. 3. ult Great is the mystery of godliness c. There are many mysteries and hidden Points of Doctrine
forgiven In these words Lest at any time they should be Converted and their sins should be forgiven them First to clear the words In seeing may see This is an Hebraism implying a frequent earnest or diligent seeing or beholding of a thing And here it is to be understood not of the bodily eyes but of the eyes of the mind and understanding and so it implies a frequent diligent Attention of the mind in observing and considering any thing And not perceive That is not throughly and rightly understand the Doctrine of the Kingdome of God As if our Saviour had said Though they did often and diligently behold mark and consider in their minds the Doctrine of the Word yet they should not be able truely and rightly to conceive and understand the same Hearing they might hear This also is spoken after the Hebrew Phrase implying an often or diligent hearing of the Doctrine of the Word with the outward ears And not understand That is rightly and throughly conceive the true Heavenly Doctrine Lest at any time they should turn Or be converted that is from their sins unto God by true Repentance So much of the sense of the Words Doctr. 1 Doctr. 1. In that our Saviour gives this as a reason why he spake darkly in Parables to the obstinate Scribes and Pharisees that so the Judgment of God might be shewed on them in giving them over to their own willfull blindness and ignorance we may hence gather that it is just with God to give those over unto further blindness and ignorance in Spirituall things who wilfully reject the truth and shut their eyes against the light of it The reason is because by this means he doth punish such and that most severely for their great and hainous sin of willfull contemning his truth The wilfull contempt and rejecting of the Doctrine of the Word of God being a most hainous sin and tending directly to the Dishonour of God therefore it is just with him to punish it with this heavy Judgment of giving over such to their own blindness leaving them in it and so suffering them further and further to blind themselves Thus he dealt with the Scribes and Pharisees as we see here So also with the obstinate Jews in the Prophet Esayes time Esay 29. 10. The Lord powred out upon them the Spirit of Deep sleep and closed their Eyes c. And the Vision of all the Prophets and Seers became to them as the words of a Book Sealed c. So with the Gentiles Rom. 1. 28. And even as they did not like to retain God in their Knowledge God gave them over to a Reprobate mind to do those things which are not convenient So the followers of Anti-christ 2 Thess 2. 10. Because they received not the love of the truth c. For this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should believe a lye that they all might be damned c. Vse 1 Vse 1. See by this how fearfull and dangerous a sin it is for any wilfully to contemn or reject the Word of God and to say unto him with those Job 21. 14. Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy wayes This is the way to provoke God to give over such to their own wilfull blindness and to suffer them further to blind themselves because they did at first shut their own eyes against the light of the truth shining to them in the Word and in the Ministry of it which is a most fearfull judgment This is for terrour to all contemners of the Word and of the Knowledg of it not caring nor desiring to be Instructed therein but despising the means of Knowledg and Instruction as the reading and hearing of the Word Prayer conference c. Let such fear lest God revenge this contempt of his Word upon them by giving them over to further blindness It is just with him so to do and oftentimes he doth so Do we not see this verified in some that live in places where they have the Word of God ordinarily taught and the Doctrine of it plainly laid open to them and yet in seeing they see not and in hearing hear not c. they remain still as blind and ignorant as ever they were before they had such Teaching yea it may be feared that some the longer they be taught the more ignorant and blind they grow What is the reason of all this Surely this is probable to be one reason because some of these ignorant persons are also contemners of Knowledg and of the means of it not caring for them not esteeming or desiring them as they should therefore God in just Judgment leaves them in this their wilfull ignorance and suffers them to be further hardned in it Seeing they willingly refuse the Knowledg of his Word therefore it is just with him to leave them in ignorance seeing they will not know his will touching the means of their Salvation it is just with him that they shall not know it c. Let such be admonished to consider how fearfull their case is and therefore in time to Repent of their willfull contempt of the Word of God and to pray earnestly unto God that this their hainous sin may be forgiven them and that God may be pleased to open their eyes to see and know his truth Use 2 Use 2. To admonish all to take heed of willfull contemning the knowledg of the Word It is a fearfull thing to live in ignorance of the Word of God but much more fearful to be a despiser of knowledg and a contemner of the means Of all kinds of ignorance this is the worst and most dangerous Joh. 3. 19. This is the condemnation that light is come into the World and men loved darkness rather then light c. If thou willingly shut thy eyes against the light of the Word of God take heed lest God in Justice give thee over to further blindness As it is with those that have the light of their bodily eyes dimmed with a Cataract or bad humour breeding and growing in them if they refuse or neglect the means of curing it their sight groweth worse and worse till at length it be quite put out so those that are spiritually blind if they centemn knowledg and the means of it it is just with God to give them over to more and more blindness and even quite to put out that eye of knowledg which once they had if ever they had any Doct. 1 Doctr. 2. In that it is said that in seeing they should see and not perceive and in hearing they should hear and not understand Hence we may gather That men may often hear the Word outwardly and also diligently mark and observe with their minds the things that are delivered and yet for all that remain in blindness and ignorance of the doctrine taught not truly or rightly conceiving the same Thus it was with the Scribes and Pharisees as we see here though they
The Parable of the Sower before propounded By this place it may appear That although the Disciples did at the same time ask the meaning of the other Parables as well as of this as I shewed before upon Verse 10. yet that they asked the meaning of this Parable of the Sower in the first place and by it self and then the meaning of the rest How then shall ye know all Parables How shall ye be able to conceive the meaning of all other Parables which I have uttered or which I shall or may speak to you hereafter As if he should say It is an easier matter to understand this one Parable than to understand all the rest together with this therefore if ye cannot conceive one how should ye conceive all Observ 1 Observ 1. Here first we might learn That there is much ignorance and spiritual blindness of mind in the best Christians even the Disciples of Christ were ignorant and hard to conceive the Parables uttered by our Saviour But of this before Verse 10. Observ 2 Observ 2. Further in that our Saviour doth not let them alone or sooth them up in their ignorance but plainly admonisheth them of it and withal reproveth it in them We learn That it is good for those that are ignorant in the Doctrine of the Word to be admonished of their ignorance and reproved for it especially by such as are set over them to be their Teachers Therefore our Saviour both at this and other times blamed the ignorance of his Disciples as Matth. 15. 16. he said to Peter and the other Apostles Are ye also without understanding So Luke 24. 25. He reproveth the ignorance and unbelief of the two Disciples that journeyed to Emmaus O fools saith he and slow of heart to believe all the Prophets have written Ought not Christ to suffer c Hebr. 5. 12. This admonishing and reproving of others in due manner for their ignorance is a special means to bring them to the sight and acknowledgment of their ignorance and to stirr them up to seek after more knowledg Here then such as have a calling to teach others are to be put in mind of their duty that when they see those of their charge to be ignorant they should not forbear as fit occasion is offered to admonish them thereof and if need be to reprove them for it especially such as are wilfully ignorant And on the other side such as are ignorant must learn here to be willing to be admonished and in due sort reproved for their ignorance this being for their own good and therefore such as refuse or think much to be so admonished are their own Enemies They are like to continue still in ignorance Mark 4. 14. The Sower soweth the Word April 9. 1620. WE have heard the occasion of our Saviours Exposition of the Parable of the Sower namely the Disciples coming to him and demanding the meaning of it together with our Saviour's answer to their demand from the 10th Verse unto the 14. Verse Now followes his Exposition of the Parable from the 14. Verse to the 21. In which our Saviour sheweth two things 1. He teacheth what was meant by the sowing of the seed Verse 14. namely the Preaching or Ministery of the Word The Sower soweth the Word 2. He sheweth what was meant by the 4. sorts of Ground in which seed was said to be sowen namely so many sorts of hearers of the Word Touching the former when our Saviour saith The sower soweth c. He shews what he meant by the Husbandman's sowing of seed namely the Preaching of the Word by the Minister of God for although he do not expresly say That by the Sower or Husbandman was meant the Minister of the Word nor yet that by the sowing of seed was meant preaching of the Word yet in that he doth plainly interpret the seed sowen to be the Word that is the Word of God as St. Luke also more plainly hath it Luke 8. 11. by this he doth imply manifestly That by the Husbandmans sowing of seed he meant no other but the Ministers preaching of the Word of God The Scope of these words then is to teach us That the Preaching or Ministery of the Word is fitly resembled by comparison to sowing of seed And here is a threefold comparison or resemblance implyed by our Saviour 1. Between the Huâ—bandman or Sower and the Minister of the Word 2. Between the Seed and the Word 3. Between the sowing of seed and the preaching of the Word My purpose is to shew wherein this threefold resemblance chiefly standeth and from thence to gather such Instructions as do offer themselves And first to speak of the resemblance between the husbandman or Sower and the Minister of the Word There â—re 3. things especially wherein they are alike the consideration of all which yieldeth matter of Instruction to Ministers of the Word The first is this The Husbandman hath a laborious and painful Calling to follow So the Calling of the Ministery is a laborious Calling and such as requireth great pains and diligence in the exercise of it therefore it is called a Work and Ministers are called the Lords Workmen or Labourers 1 Tim. 5. 17. The Elders are worthy of double honour that labour in the Word and Doctrine None therefore ought to live idly or at ease in this Calling of the Ministery but like diligent Husbandmen of the Lord to follow this Work of the Ministery with pains and diligence 2. In the Husbandman and Sower of seed there is required much skill and knowledg in his Profession he must have skill in the nature of the seed which he soweth and in the nature of the ground where he sowes it that he may sowe every kind of seed in such ground as is fittest for it he must also be skilfull in sowing it c. So in the Minister of the Word there is required a great measure of skill and knowledg in the Word of God which is the seed that he is to sowe Matth. 13. 52. He must be a well-instructed Scribe and like to the Housholder which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old He must also be able to discern the disposition and quality of his hearers that he may the better fit his Doctrine unto them and he must be skilful in the right manner of handling the Word 2 Tim. 2. 15. A workman that need not be ashamed rightly dividing the Word of Truth 3. The Husbandman that desires and looks to have good Corn will be careful to sowe good and clean seed not such as is full of soyl and mingled with Cockle Darnel c. So ought all Ministers of the Word to look to this That they preach the pure Word of God without mixture of Errours or of mens inventions or traditions beside or contrary to the Word they must give the sincere milk of the Word to the people as the Apostle Peter calleth it 1 Pet. 2. 2.
and hindering their attention 3. By blinding their minds that they may not understand the doctrine of the Word 2 Cor. 4. 4. The God of this World that is Satan hath blinded the minds of them which believe not lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should shine unto them 4. By labouring to hold them in infidelity that they may not believe and apply the Word unto themselves as he laboured to bring our first Parents to call the truth of the Word of God into doubt and question 5. By using means to thrust the Word heard out of their minds that they may not remember it as by stirring them up to think and talk of worldly matters so soon as they have heard and are out of the Church door c. 6. By keeping them from yielding obedience to the Word c. Reason Reason The Word preached is an enemy to Satan a most powerful means and mighty through God to overthrow the strong holds of sin in men 2 Cor. 10. 4. and so to beat down the Devil's Kingdom The ordinary means to translate men from the power of Satan to Gods Kingdom Act. 26. 18. This is that that makes Satan fall from Heaven like lightning as at the preaching of the 70 Disciples Luke 10. 18. Therefore is the Devil so great an Enemy to the fruit and profit of the Word in those that hear it He knowes well that the more are converted by it the more is his Kingdom of darkness diminished Use 1 Use 1. To commend to us the Excellency and necessity of this duty and part of Gods Worship the hearing of his Word for the more Satan opposeth it the better and more excellent we may be sure the duty is As it is in other excellent Duties as Prayer the more Satan labours to hinder it the better the duty c. else he would not so eagerly and mightily oppose it Use 2 Use 2. Strive the more earnestly unto all diligence in this duty of hearing the Word and be the more careful to hear in due manner and to profit by this Ordinance of God The Devil's opposition of this duty must not discourage but set an edg upon us to use the more pains and care and conscience in hearing that we may reap fruit by it that Satan may not have his purpose and will of us in depriving us of this pretious fruit of the Word Vse 3 Use 3. See what need we have to be watchful over our selves and against Satan and his practises when we are to hear the Word How needfull to watch before we hear that he may not lay blocks in our way to hinder us from hearing How needfull in time of hearing to watch against Satan that he hinder not our attention by suggesting to us roving thoughts How needfull to pray unto God not to suffer him to blind our minds or harden our hearts in unbelief that we may not understand or believe the Word How needfull also to watch against Satan after we have heard that he do not quickly thrust the Word out of our minds and memories Look to these things therefore every one that would profit by hearing The more malitious and politick Satan is to hinder us from profiting the more wise must we be and carefull to disappoint him of his purpose Use 4 Use 4. See what they are that are hinderers and enemies to the preaching and hearing of the Word and to the fruit of it they are herein like unto Satan and bear his Image yea they are his Instruments yea his children See Act. 13. 10. Elymas resisting Paul's Ministery and labouring to hinder the Deputy Sergius Paulus from hearing and believing his doctrine is called The child of the Devill and enemy of all righteousness c. Mark 4. 15. But when they have heard Satan cometh c. April 23. 1620. IN this Verse we considered two things 1. The property of the first sort of unprofitable hearers resembled by the way-side That they are outward hearers of the Word The Word is sowen upon them 2. The issue or consequent of their hearing Satan cometh c. Of the former we have spoken Touching the latter which is the consequent of their hearing we considered two things 1. Who it is that depriveth them of the Word Satan 2. description of Satan by a two-fold practise 1. He cometh immediately after they have heard 2. He taketh away the Word sowen in their hearts Touching the Person which depriveth them of the Word namely Satan we have spoken Now to speak of his Practises 1. He cometh immediately The meaning of the words was shewed before Satan is said to come not in bodily shape or in visible or sensible manner but by his suggestions and temptations labouring and using means to hinder them from profiting by the Word Observ 1 Observ 1. In that it is said that so soon as they have heard Satan cometh and presenteth himself to them by his temptations we may gather That the Devil can and doth speedily convey himself from place to place that he may in those places follow men with his temptations either entising them to sin or hindering them in good duties Job 1. 7. He tells the Lord that he came from going to and fro in the earth and from walking up and down in it 1 Pet. 5. 8. He walketh about as a roaring Lyon seeking whom he may devour He being a Spirit hath by reason of his spiritual nature a wonderfull agility and swiftness in conveying himself in a very short time from one place to another yea he can go throughout the whole Earth and tempt men in sundry places in a short time yea further he is able not onely to go swiftly to many places in a short time but also to tempt sundry persons in sundry places at one and the same time Quest. Quest How can this be seeing he cannot in a moment convey himself from place to place and therefore cannot at the same instant be in sundry places at once Answ Answ He cannot by himself alone be in all or in many places to tempt men at once yet by the help of other wicked spirits which are his Ministers or servants he can do this For though there be out one Head and Chief among the wicked spirits who is usually called the Devill and Satan and Beelzebub yet there are a great number of other wicked spirits which are his underlings and servants attending on him and helping him in tempting men unto sin in all places yea it is probable that there are as many of these wicked spirits to tempt as there are men and women in the world at any one time to be tempted See Mr. Perk. on Matth. 5. 37. Vse Use This must teach us and stirr us up to be watchfull against Satan in all places where we become in publick and private in company and alone by our selves at home in our houses and abroad in the fields or by the way side there is no
Hearers resembled by the second sort of ground which is the stony ground and these go beyond the former sort for they onely heard and understood it in their minds but these are also affected in heart with the Doctrine in some degree and measure receiving it with gladness but yet because it doth not throughly and effectually enter into their hearts so as to be truly rooted in them therefore they do not hold out in their good affection to the Word but in time of trouble and Persecution arising for the Word do revolt and fall away from their first Profession And this sort of hearers may be called the inconstant or temporary hearers because though they begin well in shewing some affection to the Word for a time yet they continue not therein And these are fitly compared to stony ground where seed is sowen and that chiefly in two respects 1. As stony ground hath some little earth or mould in which the seed sowen taketh some shallow rooting and therefore springeth up quickly so these Hearers though their hearts be very stony and much hardned in sin yet not so hard but there is some degree of goodness in them and some softness and pliableness to the Word which maketh them to be in some measure affected with hearing it and to give it some shallow entrance and that very soon upon the hearing of it 2. As seed sown in stony ground though it have some shallow rooting and do suddenly spring up and make a good shew a while yet being not rooted deep enough is not able long to endure the heat of the Sun but is at length scorched and withereth So these temporary hearers though they give the Word some shallow entrance into their Hearts at first being affected with it and do for a while make a fair shew of profiting by it and of giving true entertainment to it yet because the Word is not rooted deep enough in their Hearts they are not able to indure the heat of Persecution stirred up for the Word but are offended thereat and fall away from their first Affection But to come unto the words of the Text more nearly In them is contained a Description of these temporary Hearers 1. By the things which are commendable and good in them 1. They hear the Word 2. They receive it 3. They receive it with gladness 4. They immediately receive it with gladness 2. They are described by those things which are discommendable and wherein they fail Vers 17. 1. They have no root in themselves 2. They indure but for a time And this latter is proved by the event or issue which falleth out afterward viz. That when trouble ariseth for the Word's sake immediately they are offended Which are sowen on stony ground That is those hearers of the Word who are resembled by the stony ground where seed is sown Immediately So soon as they have heard it Receive it Not onely into their minds and understandings as the former sort of hearers did but into their hearts and Affections in some degree believing the truth of it loving it and rejoycing in it in some measure and for a time Luk. 8. 13. For a while they believe With gladnesse Rejoycing in the Doctrine delivered when they hear and understand the same So much of the Words Observ Observ Here we see that unprofitable Hearers of the Word may go very far in many properties and duties of the profitable hearer and yet be still unprofitable 1. They may be outward hearers for so are all the three sorts of unprofitable Hearers 2. They may understand and conceive the Doctrine taught as the first sort of hearers do as we have before shewed 3. They may in some degree give it entrance into their Hearts by believing it and giving assent to the truth of it and making some kind of Application of it to themselves Luke 8. 13. they are said to believe for a while So Simon Magus Act. 8. 13. believed the Doctrine oâ— Philip they may also be affected in heart with some kind of Love and desire to the Word and with a kind of delight and joy in it So it is here said that these temporary hearers so soon as they have heard do immediately receive the Word with gladness So Mark 6. 20. Herod heard John Baptist gladly And Joh. 5. 35. The Jews for a season were willing to rejoyce in the light of John's Doctrine Hebr. 6. 5. a Reprobate may taste the good Word of God that is feel some kind of sweetness and delight in it 4. He may do this speedily at the first hearing of the Word c. Object Object Most excellent Promises are made in Scripture to such as are in heart affected with joy and delight in the Word Prov. 2. 10. When Wisedome entreth into thy Heart and Knowledg delighteth thy Soul Discretion shall preserve thee Understanding shall keep thee Psal 1. 2. Blessed are such as delight in the Law of God Psal 112. 1. Blessed is the man that delighteth greatly in Gods Commandments Answ Answ Understand these places not of every kind of joy or delight in the Word of God for Herod rejoyced in the Word and yet was not blessed but of a true sound and sincere joy and delight in it But of the sincerity of this joy in the Word and of other sound affections to it and how they differ from counterfeit I shall speak more in the uses of this point unto which now I come Vse 1 Use 1. This being so that unprofitable hearers may go so far in doing many good things and yet be still unprofitable Hence we may gather further that one may go very far in the Profession of Christianity and outward practice of it be almost a Christian with Agrippa and yet be no sound Christian He may go far in a shew of Religion and yet be without the power of Godliness in heart He may come near unto saving Grace and yet never be partaker of it in a word he may be near the Kingdome of Heaven and yet never enter into it See Hebr. 6. 4. how far Reprobates may go in Christianity They may be enlightned and taste of the Heavenly gift and be partakers of the Holy Ghost that is of many excellent gifts of the Spirit they may also taste the good Word of God and the powers of the World to come and yet for all this be in a damnable estate The truth is men may go so far in a shew of Christianity as not onely to deceive others by perswading them to think them better then indeed they are but also to deceive their own hearts being falsly perswaded that they are good Christians when it is nothing so Let this move every one to take heed of deceiving others and himself by a shew of Religion and by a false perswasion that he is in state of saving Grace when he is not so and let it move all to labour for the power of Religion in their hearts and for sound
to thy self the doctrine that is taught so much saving efficacy it hath in thee so much rooting it hath in thee and so much fruit it is like to bring forth If no faith in thy heart the Word can take no root in it nor bring forth true and saving fruit in thee So much of the first Thing wherein these hearers fail The second is That they endure but for a time Which is a consequent of the former for therefore they endure not because they have not the Word truly rooted in them hence it comes that their affections to the Word and their faith which they made shew of continue but for a time Doctr. Doctr. See here the property of hypocrites in Religion and counterfeit professours of the Word though they make a good shew for a while yet it is but for a time therefore they are here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Temporaries like seed sowen in stony-ground c. Luke 8. 13. for a while they believe Joh. 5. 35. the Jews for a season were willing to rejoyce in the light of John Baptist's Ministery it was but for a season This is the complaint of the Prophet touching Ephraim and Judah Hos 6. 4. Your goodness is as a morning cloud and as the morning dew it goeth away Such is the Goodness and Religion that is in hypocritical professors it is but for a little continuance like the cloud and dew of the morning quickly dryed up and vanishing so soon as the Sun ariseth upon it Job 27. 10. Job offereth the question Whether the hypocrite will alwayes call upon God implying That he will not he may for a time but will not constantly to the end persevere in the conscionable practise of that duty The same is true of other good duties performed by hypocrites so all the graces which they make fair shew of they are but temporary in them they will not alwayes continue in them but at length vanish and come to nothing The Reason of this Point is clear They have no soundness of faith in them nor of any other saving grace therefore no marvail if their faith and all other graces and good things which they make shew of be but temporary and inconstant for there is no grace constant and durable in a Christian but that which is sound and sincere Vse 1 Use 1. See by this a main difference between the sound Christian and the hypocrite or counterfeit Christian the one continues constant in the profession and practice of Christianity to the end of his life the other holds out but for a time and then falls from his first good profession and gives it over By this let every one try himself what he is Here also we see withall the difference between true and sound grace and that which is but counterfeit Sound grace where it is once wrought continueth and never ceaseth to be in those which once have it yea it groweth in them 1 Joh. 3. 9. The seed of God remaineth in such as are once born of him that is the seed of true saving grace but as for counterfeit grace though it may be in shew very like unto sound grace in other respects yet in this it is most unlike it in that it is temporary enduring but for a season and then vanishing in those that once made shew of it Examine all graces of the Spirit in us by this whether they be true or counterfeit our Faith Hope Zeal Love to the Word Joy in it c. If these continue and grow in thee they are sound but if they be temporary and such as after a time do cease and vanish to nothing in thee it shews they were never sound and sincere True saving grace is durable and constant to the end never wholly lost or extinguished in such as once partake in it This is that spiritual food which is said to endure to everlasting life Joh. 6. 27. See Joh. 4. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 5. Gods Elect are kept through faith unto salvation True faith never ceaseth nor leaveth those in whom it is till it bring them to salvation in Gods Kingdom no more doth true hope true spiritual joy in the Word of God true zeal for Gods glory c. these never dye in the sound Christian but hold out still Indeed it must be granted that these graces are not alwayes felt in like measure by the sound Christian neither have they alike comfortable working in him nay at sometime for the present the working of them may seem wholly to cease yet still the graces themselves do remain and though in time of some grievous inward temptation they be awhile smothered yet will they afterward shew themselves again and work sensibly as before The faith of the sound Christian may be weak at some time but it never dyeth in him as the hypocrites faith So the good Christians zeal and love to the Word c. may be for a time abated and slacked but never utterly quenched as the zeal and love of the hypocrite is Use 2 Use 2. Take heed to our selves every one that we be not herein like the temporary hypocriticall professor of the Word that it be not truly said of us as of him that though we make a good shw in Religion for a time yet we are but for a season like the blade of Corn sowen in stony-ground c. Be not like the Galathians beginning in the Spirit and ending in the flesh Gal. 3. 3. But labour for soundness of all graces that we may continue in them and by continuance and perseverance may approve our sincerity in them Non quaeruntur in Christianis initia sed finis c. Jerom. Revel 2. 10. Be faithfull to the death saith Christ to Smyrna and I will give thee the Crown of life and Matth. 24. 13. He that endureth to the end shall be saved It followeth Afterward when affliction or persecution ariseth for the Word c. Here our Saviour proveth that these hearers endure but a season in their good affections to the Word which they for a time make shew of he proves it by the event because afterward in time of affliction and persecution for the Word they fall away from their first affections to the Word In the words consider three things 1. The Cause or occasion of their falling away Tribulation and persecution arising for the Words sake 2. The Apostacy it self implyed in that they are said to be offended 3. The Circumstance of time Immediately When tribulation That is any kind of outward troubles persecution Any malitious opposition of Satan or wicked men his instruments against such as profess the truth of God For the words sake That is for the profession of the Word They are offended Or stumble at it so as to renounce and give over their good profession of the Word and their first good affections to it suffering themselves by these troubles to be hindered from going on in their Christian course even as those
heat of the Sun comes upon it so all counterfeit Graces and shews of Religion will wither and dye in us when they feel the heat of trouble and Affliction Labour therefore now while we have time to be rooted in true Faith and other saving Graces that we may indure the heat of Affliction when it shall be sent to try us Think not that Prosperity will alwayes continue but make account of troubles to come for our tryall God hath appointed set times wherein to send some Affliction or other to try particular Churches and particular Christians Hebr. 11. We see what grievous troubles the Faithful in the times of the old Testament were tryed withall And so in the Acts of the Apostles we see how many troubles the Apostles and other Believers went through And afterwards for the first 300 years after Christ the Histories of the Church do mention many fiery tryals which the Primitive Church endured And so did this our Church in Queen Maries dayes We therefore must arm our selves for such a time if it should come to try us and labour now for such soundness as may make us able to stand fast at such a time if it come We may the rather look for it in this Land because we have bin so long without troubles enjoying so many years of Peace and Prosperity as never I think any Nation did the like And though general troubles and calamities come not on the whole Land yet how soon may God send particular tryals to any of us by sickness death or some other way Oh therefore look to thy self now and examine thy estate before God and labour for sound Faith and Repentance c. that whatsoever troubles come either to the whole land or to thy self thou mayest indure the tryall and being tryed mayest come forth as the Gold as Job saith of himself Job 23. 10. that is thou mayest manifest thy self to be a sound Christian by thy perseverance in the true Faith of Christ and in the Profession of his Gospel unto the end Mark 4. 17. Afterward when Affliction or Persecution ariseth for the Words sake c. May 14. 1620. IN this verse our Saviour sheweth wherein this second sort of unprofitable Hearers do fail and come short of good Hearers 1. In that they have not the Word rooted in them 2. In that they indure but for a time Now this latter is further declared by the Issue which follows upon their hearing Afterward in time of trouble they fall away Where 1. is to be considered the occasion of their Apostacy Affliction and Persecution arising which is also amplified by another occasion which is the Word 2. The Apostacy it self in the word offended 3. The time Immediately Of the occasion of their Apostacy I have spoken viz. Affliction c. Now in the next place to speak of the procuring cause or occasion of that Affliction and Persecution which ariseth viz. the Word For the Words sake That is for the Profession of the Doctrine of the Word being Preached to them or which hath bin Preached to them because they are not onely affected in heart to believe the Word after a sort and for a time but they do also shew this by outward Profession of it holding and maintaining the truth and yielding some outward obedience to it therefore Affliction and Persecution ariseth Observ Observ The outward Professing and maintaining of the true Doctrine of the Word of God is usually the occasion and procuring cause of trouble and Persecution raised against the Professors of it Hebr. 10. 32. After ye were illuminated ye indured a great fight of Afflictions That is after ye were Converted to the true Faith of Christ by the Word Preached and did begin to make Profession of that Word ye suffered much trouble for your Profession sake Matth. 10. 34. our Saviour saith He came not to send Peace on Earth but a Sword For he came to set a man at variance against his Father and the daughter against the Mother c. not that he did simply desire that such Persecutions should follow upon his Preaching of the Word but because the Preaching and Professing of it should be an occasion of stirring up such troubles therefore also Luke 12. 49. He sayes He came to put fire on Earth Revel 6. 4. After the going forth of the White Horse which signified the Preaching of the Gospell there followed him the red horse which signified bloudy Wars and Persecutions therefore it is said power was given to him that sate on that Horse to take peace from the Earth and that they should kill one another c. Wherefore should they kill one another but for the Profession of the Gospell which had bin Preached to them The Histories of all times of the Church shew the truth of this how troubles and Persecutions have bin raised against the Professors of the Word for their Professions sake In the Acts of the Apostles how many troubles do we read of stirred up against those that received the Doctrine of the Gospel and made Profession of it So afterward for the first 300 years after Christ there were ten most grievous Persecutions raised against the Christians for Profession of the Word So in this land in Queen Maries Reign what a grievous bloudy Persecution was occasioned by the Profession of the Word Reas 1 Reas 1. of this Doctrine The Word of God is an enemy to Satan and to his Kingdome of darkness the Ministry of the Word is the ordinary means to beat down and overthrow this Kingdome in men 2 Cor. 10. 4. The Weapons of our Warfare saith Paul are mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holds c. What are these strong holds but the holds of sin which Satan maintaineth in men these are pulled down by the Word Preached no marvail then if Satan stir up troubles and Persecutions against those that Profess this Word of God which is such an enemy to him Reas 2 Reas 2. The Doctrine of the Word is an enemy to the sins and corruptions that reign in wicked men discovering and reproving them no marvail therefore if they hate this light of the Word which discovereth their sin and reproveth them no marvail if they Persecute the Professors of this Word John 3. 20. Every one that doth evil hateth the Light neither commeth to the Light lest his Deeds should be reproved Object Object Eph. 6. 15. The Gospel is called The Gospel of Peace how then is the Preaching and Professing of it in occasion of troubles and Persecution Answ Answ The Gospell is of it self a Doctrine of Peace and truly so called because it teacheth the onely way of attaining to Spiritual peace with God in this life and everlasting Peace in the life to come as also because it perswadeth men unto true brotherly Peace and unity But it is an occasion of troubles and Persecutions in respect of the Devils malice opposing it and in regard of mans natural corruption
rebelling against it The fault is not in the Doctrine of it self but in Satan and wicked men Vse 1 Vse 1. This confuteth the Papists who teach that temporal prosperity is one note and mark of the true Church of God in this life So Bellarmin de notis Eccles cap. 18. But this cannot be seeing the Profession of the Word is usually an occasion of great troubles and Persecutions raised against such as Profess and maintain the true Doctrine of it Use 2 Use 2. This also shews what all must look for that profess the Gospel in truth and sincerity let them not think to live alwayes in outward Peace nor to be free from all opposition of Satan and wicked men in the World let them not think to be without some kind or other of trouble and Persecution to be stirred up against them for the Words sake It will never be so so long as there is a Devil and so long as there are any wicked men on earth to be his instruments in opposing the Word of God it is in vain for the true Professors of it to promise themselves a freedome from troubles and Persecutions for the Word sake therefore look not for it True it is that all Professors of the Word meet not with the like measure of troubles and opposition yet none escape altogether Therefore every one more or less must look to be opposed and Persecuted some way or other for the Words sake Though thou be not imprisoned banished or Persecuted with fire or Sword for it yet thou must look at least to be slandered and evil spoken of for the name of Christ or else to be scoffed at for thy Profession which is a kind of Persecution as we see Gal. 4. 29. Vse 3 Vse 3. Be not discouraged or think strange if we meet with such hard measure in the World for our Profession of the Word it hath ever bin thus Act. 7. 52. Which of the Prophets have not your Fathers Persecuted saith Steven to the Jews Matth. 5. 12. Blessed are ye when men revile you and Persecute you and say all manner of evill against you falsly for my sake Rejoyce c. For so Persecuted they the Prophets which were before you 2 Tim. 3. 12. All that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer Persecution Remember in this case that our Saviour Christ came not to send Peace but the Sword and Fire amongst men for the Profession of the truth If thou be hated or evil spoken of or any way Persecuted for the Profession of the Word it may rather comfort then dismay thee for it argues that it is the truth of God which thou Professest and holdest else Satan would not so fight and stir against it as he doth stirring up his wicked Instruments to oppose thee for the Profession of this truth 1 Pet. 4. 12. Beloved think it not strange concerning the fiery tryall which is to try you c. But re oyce c. If ye be reproached for the name of Christ happy are ye c. So much of the occasion of the Apostacy of these temporary hearers viz. Affliction and Persecution arising together with the occasion also of these Afflictions the Profession of the Word The next thing is the Apostacy it self implyed by this when they are said to be offended or to stumble at the trouble and Persecution which ariseth as the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifieth The meaning is that they are so offended as to be thereby discouraged and hindered from going on constantly in their good profession Luke 8. 13. They fall away or go away that is they fall from their first Profession and from the Graces which they made shew of for a time Doctr. Doctr. Hence then we learn That outward troubles and afflictions raised against men for the profession of the Word are as a stumbling-block unto hypocritical Professours discouraging and hindering them in their profession and causing them to fall from it Thus it is likely that Demas stumbled at the bonds and imprisonment of Paul and thereupon revolted from his former good profession rather than he would take part in Paul's troubles 2 Tim. 4. 10. Demas hath forsaken me having loved c. So here in England in Queen Maries Reign many stumbled at the persecution c. As the Israelites meeting with great troubles and difficulties in the Wilderness took such offence at them that they were discouraged in their journey to Canaan and would have gone back again so it is with many hypocritical professors of Religion they profess Christ and the Gospel so long as they may do it with outward peace and prosperity but if they meet with troubles for their professions sake they stumble at them as at a great block in their way which they know not how to leap over but are thereby stopped and hindered in their Christian course And this is true not onely of Hypocrites but even of some good Christians for a time that the troubles which are stirred up against them for their profession are a stumbling-block to them at which they take offence and are sometime so discouraged that for a time they fall from their profession The Disciples themselves when they saw Christ taken by Judas and his company fearing lest themselves should also come in trouble and danger did take such offence hereat that they forsook Christ for a time and fled away Matth. 26. 56. So Peter afterward perceiving trouble and danger arising against himself for the profession of Christ was so offended that for fear thereof he denyed Christ for a time This shews how great an offence and stumbling-block affliction and persecution for the Word is usually to the professors of it causing not only hypocrites to fall away wholly and finally but even found Christians to fall back for a time Use Use Take heed we not offended or stumble at any affliction or persecution which may arise for the profession of the Word Let no such troubles discourage us much less make us renounce and give over our good course Be not like these Temporaries who in time of tryall go away Be not like seed in stony-ground which cannot endure the heat of the Sun but soon withereth Labour for constancy in our Christian profession whatsoever troubles come To this end arm our selves against such troubles and use all good means to keep us from being offended and falling away when they come 1. Make accompt of them before they come Cast thy accompt before-hand with the wise builder Luke 14. 28. and consider well what it will cost thee to be a good Christian it will cost thee many troubles much hatred and opposition from Satan many reproaches slanders scoffs c. at the hands of the profane Make accompt of these before-hand and thou shalt be better armed to bear them and not be daunted when thou meetest with them 1 Thess 3. 4. When we were with you sayes Paul we told you before that we should suffer
tribulation even as it came to passe c. So Act. 20. 23. when he was to go to Jerusalem he made sure accompt before-hand to meet with bonds and afflictions there See Joh. 16. 1. 2. Consider the necessity of suffering affliction for all that will profess Christ and the Gospel 1 Thess 3. 3. That no man should be moved with these afflictions for your selves know that we were appointed thereunto Act. 14. 22. We must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God Luke 9 23. 3. It is matter of much comfort to a Christian to suffer for well-doing and for the name and profession of Christ 1 Pet. 3. 14. and 4. 16. If any suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but glorifie God in this behalf And Verse 14. If ye be reproached for the name of Christ happy are ye for the Spirit of glory and of God rests on you c. It is an evidence of Gods Spirit of grace and adoption dwelling in thee if thou be content to suffer for the Name of Christ yea it may be an evidence of salvation to thee Phil. 1. 28. In nothing terrified by your adversaries which is to them an evident token of perdition but to you of salvation and that of God Quest Quest May not an Hypocrite or Reprobate and one that shall never be saved suffer much for the profession of the Gospel Answ Answ He may as appeareth 1 Cor. 13. 3. Though I give my body to be burned c. and Gal. 3. 4. Have ye suffered so many things in vain c But an hypocrite or Reprobate cannot in due and right manner suffer for the Truth not with sincere affection of heart not in way of true obedience to Gods Will not ayming at Gods glory as the chief end of his suffering but for sinister respects as for vain-glory or the like end Therefore to suffer for the Word with an upright affection ayming at Gods glory and out of true love to the Word is an evidence of grace and salvation to all that do thus suffer 4. Consider That much good is wrought in us by the trouble which we suffer for the Gospel if they be sanctified to us and that we have grace to bear them in due manner and to make a holy use of them They serve to humble us to try and exercise our faith hope and patience to stirr us up to prayer with more fervency to wean us from the world c. No cause therefore why we should so stumble at them as to be discouraged in our Christian course Lastly Consider that we have a promise that God will not suffer us in such cases to be tryed or Afflicted above our strength but will make away to escape that we may be able to bear it 1 Cor. 10. 13. So much of the Apostacy of these temporary hearers Now follows the Circumstance of time when they are offended and fall away Immediately That is so soon as Affliction and Persecution for the Word ariseth Observ Observ Hence we may observe that such as are hasty and forward at first in the Profession of Religion and in making some shew of Grace if they be not sound and sincere in Religion and Grace do oftentimes fall away as hastily and suddenly from their first Profession These temporary hearers did at first hearing of the Word immediately receive it with joy but having not the Word truly rooted in them by found Faith we see here they fall away as suddenly when troubles come upon them for the Words sake Mark 10. 17. The young man being a Ruler came running to Christ c. and asked what he should do to inherit eternal life But so soon as our Saviour put him to a through tryall by bidding him Sell all c. he went away as soon very sad c. The reason was because he was not sound and sincere in that profession which he made He had good things in him and shewed himself teachable therefore it is said our Saviour loved him but his heart was not truly touched with an unfeyned desire of salvation and of the means of it And thus it is with many hypocritical professors of Religion as they are at first for a time very hasty and suddain in their profession and in shewing some kind of love and desire to the Word and some sudden â—oy in it and some hasty zeal c. So many times they do as hastily and suddenly fall from their first love and zeal c. Their Religion is like Jonas his gourd springing up in a night and withering the next morning Vse Use This being so it should move us much more to labour for soundness of Religion and Grace that we may be constant in it than to be over-hasty and sudden in taking up the profession of Religion and in making shews of grace without due and serious consideration first had of the good grounds upon which we take up our profession Better to begin and enter more leisurely and advisedly into a Christian course upon good grounds and reasons well weighed and so to proceed therein with constancy than to begin over-hastily and unadvisedly and then as hastily to give over and fall away for want of soundness and sincerity Mark 4. 18 19. And these are they which are sowen among thorns such as hear the Word And the May 21. 1620. cares of this world and the deceitfulness of riches c. OF the second sort of unprofitable hearers signified by the stony ground we have spoken Now we are come to the third sort resembled by the thorny-ground Whose description is laid down in these two Verses These are such who hear the Word but they suffer the fruit of it to be choked and hindred in them by the cares of this world by the inordinate love of riches and by other sinful lusts so that these may be called the Worldly-minded hearers And although they are not in express words commended so much as the former sort yet it seemeth that in some respects they go beyond them 1. Because they are compared unto thorny ground which is softer and hath more depth of earth than the stony ground whereby it seems to be implyed That the Word taketh deeper root in these than in the former 2. It is said Luke 8. 14. that these bring forth no fruit unto perfection whereby seems to be implyed That although they bring not forth good and ripe fruit yet they bring forth some fruit which is more than is said of the former sort Now in the words consider two things 1. What is commendable in these hearers They hear the Word 2. What is discommendable wherein they fail namely in this That they suffer the Word afterward to be choked in them that is the fruit of it to be hindred Where 1. Consider the causes or means of choaking it which are three Cares of this world deceitfulness of riches and lusts of other things 2. The effect or consequent It becometh
born anew 1 Pet. 1. 23. So also it is that sincere milk by which such as are new-born babes in Christ must be continually nourished and attain to further growth in grace Though thou have grace yet think it not needless for thee to be a diligent hearer of the Word thou must still hear it that thou mayst get more grace more knowledg faith c. As thou must never think thou hast enough of these graces so thou must never think thou hast been a hearer of the Word long enough Vse 2 Use 2. See what they must do which feel the want and weakness of their knowledg faith and other graces in themselves Let them be more and more diligent in hearing the Word preached on all occasions let them be swift to hear this Word as St. James exhorteth them remembring this which our Saviour here speaketh That to such as hear shall more be given It followeth Verse 25. For he that hath to him shall be given c. Having said That to such as hear diligently more grace shall be given Now he confirmeth this further by this general proverbial sentence The summe whereof is this That such as use that measure of grace well which they have shall have a greater measure given unto them of God and that on the contrary such as do not make a right use of the gifts they have shall be deprived of them In the words are two things 1. A promise to such as make good use of their gifts they shall have them increased He that hath c. 2. A threatening of Judgment against such as do not well employ the gifts they have He that hath not from him shall be taken c. He that hath That is he that well useth and employeth that measure of grace which God hath given him being careful to glorifie God and to do good to others with those spiritual gifts which are bestowed on him That this is the meaning may appear because in the words going before our Saviour made mention of the good employment of the grace which was in his Disciples in that he urged them as we have heard to be diligent hearers of the Word which is one way of well employing the graces which was in them Besides this Exposition is also confirmed by that place Matth. 25. 29. where our Saviour useth this proverbial sentence as a conclusion to the Parable of the Talents The scope whereof is to shew That such as use their gifts well shall have them increased and such as use them not shall have them taken away That place therefore helpeth to interpret this To him shall be given A greater measure of grace shall be bestowed on him of God And he that hath not Which is not careful to use his gifts well to the glory of God and good of others From him shall be taken even that which he hath God will deprive him even of those common gifts and good things that are in him Luke 8. 18. it is said That shall be taken from him which he seemeth to have which implyeth That God will discover him not to have that truth and soundness of grace which he maketh shew of and so he shall be laid open for a grosse hypocrite So much of the meaning of these words Doctr. Doctr. 1. Such as are careful to improve and make right use of the gifts and graces which they have unto Gods glory and to the good of others shall have them increased The only way to attain to more grace and to a further increase in spiritual gifts is to employ and use that measure of gifts which we have already to the glory of God the giver of them This is plainly taught us by that Parable of the Talents Matth. 25. They that used their Talents well and to the advantage of the Master had more committed to them Joh. 7. 17. If any man will do his Will he shall know c. By well using the knowledg which he hath it shall be increased As it is with men in their wordly estate they commonly thrive best who are careful to improve that Estate of Lands or Goods which they have by employing it to the best advantage So it is with Christians in their spiritual estate they are like to thrive most in grace who employ best those gifts which God hath bestowed on them Reason Reason Such as do use their gifts well do thereby honour God and bring glory to his name therefore God doth honour them again by multiplying his graces in them and doubling his Spirit on them See 1 Sam. 2. 30. Use Use Be careful then to improve all spiritual gifts bestowed on us of God use them to the best advantage for his glory who is the author and fountain of them Stirr up the gifts of God that are in thee as Paul wills Timothy and be careful to exercise and set them awork to the glorifying of God and doing of good to others Set awork thy knowledg faith zeal love c. Make use of these graces which God hath given thee that thou shouldst honour him and do good to others and to thy soul by them And thus if thou use these gifts thou shalt find that God will increase them in thee more and more Honour him with the gifts thou hast and he will honour thee with a greater measure of the same graces Doctr. 2 Doctr. 2. God will take his gifts from such as have them and use them not well to his glory but do either hide and bury them with that unprofitable servant Matth. 25. living unprofitably with their gifts and doing no good with them or else do abuse them unto sin and to the dishonour of God Thus the talent was taken away from the unprofitable servant Thus Judas had the gift of knowledg in the doctrine of the Gospel and other excellent gifts yet because he used them not well but abused them he was deprived of them and at length laid open to be a notorious hypocrite So Saul had the gift of wisdome to govern a Kingdom and the gift of Prophecy for a time c. Reason Reason This is great unthankfulness against God when such as have received good gifts do not use them to his glory therefore he punisheth this sin of unthankfulness in them by taking away those from them Note here That when we say God taketh away his gifts from such as use them not well this is not to be understood of the true sanctifying graces of his Spirit which are proper to the Elect for these are never taken away from those that once have them truly Rom. 11. 29. The gifts and calling of God are without repentance but it is to be understood of those common gifts which may be in hypocrites and in reprobates these God taketh away from such as have them when they use them not well but rather abuse them to Gods dishonour And it is also thus far true of the sanctifying Graces of the Spirit that
being the ordinary and principal means whereby God usually worketh grace in his Elect. 1 Pet. 1. 23. The incorruptible seed of our new birth Rom. 10. 17. Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the Word of God Gal. 3. 2. Quest Quest Are not the Sacraments a means to work grace in us Answ Answ Touching the Lords Supper that is a Sacrament of confirmation to strengthen and nourish grace in us and not to work grace where it was not before Touching Baptism we grant that it is not onely a seal of grace but also an effectual means by which God doth in the right use of it work grace in such as are partakers of it according to that Tit. 3. 5. We are saved by the washing of the now birth that is by baptism And yet so as we do not tye this effect alwayes to it for in some grace is wrought before Baptism in some at the time of Baptism and in some after Baptism But this makes nothing against that which we have said of the Word preached for in such as are of years of discretion preaching of the Word is the principal means to work grace especially in such as have not grace wrought in them before by means of Baptism Use 1 Use 1. This should stir up Ministers which are as the Lords Husbandmen to be diligent on all occasions to cast this seed of the Word into the ground that is to preach it diligently and frequently to their people in season and out of season Eccles 11. 6. In the morning sowe thy seed and in the evening withhold not thy hand This we must do if we would have the fruit of saving grace to spring and grow up in our people Vse 2 Use 2. To stirr up the people to make high account of this Ordinance of God the publick Ministery of the Word and to be diligent in hearing it If thou wilt have grace to spring and grow in thee thou must desire the seed of the Word to be often cast into thee as into good ground c. So much briefly of the first Point Now followeth the second thing laid down in this Parable namely from whence the Word preached hath vertue and efficacy to work grace not from the Ministers of God which preach it but from God himself This is implyed as I have said Verse 27 28. when it is said That the Husbandman having sowen his seed though he sleep and rise up night and day taking no further thought for it yet it springeth and groweth up by the blessing and providence of God giving vertue both to the seed it self to grow and to the earth to bring it forth Doctr. Doctr. Here then we are taught that the vertue and efficacy of the Word Preached for the working of Grace in the Hearers doth not depend upon the Ministers that Preach it but upon God himself As in the sowing of Seed all that the Husbandman can do is onely to Till the ground and to cast the Seed upon it and then to Harrow it into the ground but he cannot of himself nor by any thing he can do nor by any care that he can further take I say he cannot of himself by any of these means make the seed to spring and grow but he must leave this unto Gods Providence who maketh the Sun to shine on it and the rain to fall on the Earth that the Seed may fructify and grow up even so it is in the Ministry of the Word All that the Minister of God can do is to be diligent in Preaching the Word opening and unfolding the sound Doctrine of it to the People and applying the same unto them by zealous and earnest exhortation admonition reproof c. But he hath not the Hearts of his people in his hands he cannot work upon their Hearts or cause the Word to work upon them to enlighten them to work Faith and Repentance in them c. but it is God alone that must do this by the power of his own Spirit else it will not be done 1 Cor. 3. 6. I have Planted saith Paul Apollo watered but God gave the increase So then neither is he that Planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giveth the increase And 1 Cor. 15. 10. I laboured more abundantly than they all yet not I but the Grace of God which was with me that is the power and efficacy of Gods Spirit making his Ministry effectuall Therefore also the Lord promiseth to joyn his Spirit with the Ministry of his Word in the Church to make it effectuall Esay 59. ult Vse 1 Use 1. See by this that we ought not to contemn or refuse the Doctrine of the Word because of the meanness of the person that doth Preach it Though he be of mean place and condition in the World or of mean parts and gifts yet if he be indued with a sufficiency of gifts and have a lawfull calling to the Ministry we are not to contemn his Doctrine nor to refuse to hear and imbrace it so long as he reacheth the truth of God soundly and in profitable manner In this case remember that the efficacy of the Word is from God and not from the person of the Minister and he may if he please and doth sometimes give as great a blessing to the Ministry of a man of mean gifts dealing sincerely in his Ministry as he doth to the Ministry of another that hath greater gifts He that was powerfull in converting the World by the Ministry of the Apostles being but mean persons and some of them unlearned Fishermen at the time of their first Calling his Arm is not shortned but he can still work mightily and marvellously by the Ministry of mean persons Vse 2 Use 2. This may teach faithfull Ministers not to be discouraged or troubled at it nor too much to vex and grieve their minds at it though they have faithfully laboured in the Ministry and yet see not in their people such good fruits of their pains as are answerable to their desire and expectation Here we must remember that though we be called to Preach the Word yet it is not in us to make it effectuall to work Grace further then the Lord gives a blessing to our pains and accompanyeth the outward Teaching with the inward operation of his Spirit He that Planteth and watereth is nothing but God which onely giveth the increase Faithfull Ministers are but the Lords Husbandmen they are to cast the seed of the Word into the Ground that is to open and apply the Doctrine of it to the Hearers by Preaching but they cannot of themselves make this Seed to spring and grow up in them that is to bring forth the fruit of saving Grace in them This God alone can do by the powerfull work of his Spirit joyned with the outward Ministry Here then a Faithfull Minister is to do as the Husbandman useth to do When he hath sowed his Seed and Harrowed it into the ground he
wrought by the bare words of our Saviour as he uttered them Answ Answ Not so but by the Divine power of his God-head accompanying his words and manifesting it self in them and by them Observ 1 Observ 1. Here then first we have an evident Argument to prove unto us the truth of Christ's God-head in that he was able by his bare word spoken to work this Miracle in calming the Winds and the Sea It was impossible for any but God to do this Object Object The Devill hath power to raise storms as we see he did against the house where Job's Children were feasting Job 1. 19. therefore it is likely that he can also allay and cease such storms again when he pleaseth Answ Answ 1. Though the Devil hath power to do this yet not without the permission of God from whom he hath all his power but our Saviour Christ calmed the Tempest by his own proper power as he was God 2. When the Devill either raiseth or layeth a storm he doth it by natural helps and means though secret and hid from us as by joyning himself with the matter of the Wind or with the Clouds of rain and Thunder and so working in them and upon them so as to stir up Tempests sometimes and afterward to make them cease again but our Saviour Christ pacified and calmed this storm onely by his divine power immediately without any natural helps or means used by him and therefore by this Miraculous work he manifested himself to be the Son of God and consequently the true Messiah and Saviour of the World This then serveth to confirm our Faith in this main point of Doctrine touching Christ's Divine nature But we have before spoken of it often in handling other Miracles of our Saviour Observ 2 Observ 2. Further in that our Saviour by his bare word spoken doth lay the storm of Wind and pacify the Sea we may observe the wonderfull power and efficacy of the word of Christ when he lived on Earth in that by means of it he was able to work so great and wonderfull effects How many Miracles wrought he by his bare Word spoken Sometimes he did by it drive diseases out of the bodies of the sick Sometimes he cast Devils out of the possessed by it Sometimes he raised the dead by it Sometimes again by his Word he wrought so upon the Hearts of men that he suddenly converted them as he did Levi the Publican and the other Apostles onely by bidding them follow him as we have heard before chap. 1 2. Sometimes by his Word and Doctrine he did astonish the Hearers Sometimes also by a few words of his mouth he so terrified his enemies that he made them fall backward to the ground as we see Joh. 18. 6. Use Use Seeing the word of Christ uttered with his own Mouth when he was upon earth was so powerfull Hence we may gather that the written Word of Christ is also very powerfull and effectuall especially when it is opened and applyed unto the people of God by the Faithfull Ministers of Christ For the same Divine power of Christ which he manifested by his lively voice uttered on earth the same power he still manifesteth in his written Word and in the Ministry of it being now in Heaven at the Right hand of his Father Therefore be diligent in Hearing this Word of Christ Preached to thee by his Ministers and Pray unto him to give power and vertue to it that it may be as effectuall to work upon thee as the lively words of his own mouth were to work upon the Winds and Sea He that was able by the words of his mouth to work upon the Winds and Sea which are dead and senseless creatures He is no less able now by the Ministry of his written Word to work upon the Heart and Conscience that is dead and senseless and without all life of Grace This point also was before spoken of chap. 2. 14. So much of the second thing in the words namely the outward means used by our Saviour in working this Miracle namely his rebuking of the Wind and the Sea Now followeth the third thing which is the effect or consequent of this rebuke The Wind ceased and there was a great Calm Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour by his powerfull Word caused this great storm to cease and turned it to a great Calm and so saved the Disciples from the great danger and trouble in which they were Hence we may gather that Christ Jesus our Lord hath power over all the troubles and Afflictions which at any time do arise against his Church and Faithfull Servants and that he can easily take away the causes of them and cause the troubles to cease whensoever it pleaseth him Psal 93. 3. The Prophet foretelling the troubles which should be raised against the Church of Christ speaketh thus The floods O Lord have lifted up their Voice the floods lift up their Waves The Lordon high that is Christ Jesus is mightier then the noyse of many waters yea then the mighty Waves of the Sea There was never any storm of troubles so great raised against the Church of Christ by Satan or wicked men but Christ was able to make it cease and to send a calm after it It was a great storm of Persecution which Saul raised against the Christian Church when he breathed out threatnings and slaughter against the Disciples Act. 9. 1. and yet the Lord Jesus by the sudden and Miraculous conversion of Saul did make that storm to cease and sent a calm after it for it is said ver 31. that the Churches had rest throughout all Judea and Galilee and Samaria and were edifyed c. So it was a grievous Tempest which was raised against the Primitive Church by the Heathenish Emperours of Rome in the first 300 years after Christ yet the Lord Jesus did at length put an end to that storm by stirring up Constantine that Christian Emperour by whose means the Church had Peace and rest So in Queen Maries Reign in this Land there was a fearfull storm of troubles raised by her against the good Christians yet the Lord Jesus did at length suddenly pacify that Tempest and made it to cease and sent a great calm after it in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth See also for this point 2 Tim. 4. 17. 2 Tim. 3. 11. Vse Vse No cause then for the Faithfull to be dismayed in any troubles though never so great and grievous let them remember that though the storm be never so terrible for the time yet Christ Jesus is able with a word spoken to make it cease and to send a great calm And as he is able to do this so he is ready and willing to do it in due time and when he seeth it best for his Faithfull Servants to be delivered out of their troubles Think of this in our most grievous troubles both inward and outward and it will minister comfort to us and
outward action or gesture of the Devils in this party possessed in that they ran to Christ and worshipped him Now follow the words or speeches which they used to him ver 7. He cryed with a loud voice and said what have I to do with thee c. Observ Observ The Devill hath power not onely to enter into the bodies of men or other living Creatures but also being in them he can utter a voice in plain words which may be understood Thus being in the Serpent he spake to Eve at the beginning Gen. 3. See this observed before chap. 1. 24. He cryed out This crying out shewed their great vehemency and earnestness in their suit made unto Christ which was that they might not be cast out and withall their great fear of the power of Christ What have I to do with thee They expostulate with our Saviour about the cause of his molesting and troubling them q. d. why shouldest thou molest and disquiet us or go about to cast us out of our Possession what cause is there why thou shouldest do it See before upon chap. 1. ver 24. Jesus thou Son of the most high God The reasons moving the Devill to confess Christ see before chap. 1. ver 24. I will that thou swear c. That is I intreat or desire thee earnestly to swear unto me They adjure him to the end they might be assured of that they requested of him That thou torment me not They would have Christ swear not to torture them further by his Divine power which they already began to feel shewing how fearfull they were to feel his power in greater measure Now there are two kinds of Torments which the Devills feared and would have Christ swear not to put them unto 1. They feared to be cast out of the party possessed and this was one torment to them as appears by the verse following 2. They feared further lest our Saviour should also throw them forthwith into the torments of Hell which is called the Deep Luke 8. 31. Both these degrees of torment they sued unto Christ not to afflict and vex them with So much of the meaning Observ Observ What have I to do c. See before chap. 1. 24. Jesus thou Son of the most high God Observ 1 Observ 1. Here we see that there is a kind of Historicall Faith in the Devills themselves whereby they do know the Doctrine of the Word and do give a generall assent to the truth of it They know and believe Christ to be the Son of God and the true Messiah and Saviour of Mankind So also they know and believe in general many other Doctrines taught and revealed in the Word of God See this handled chap. 1. ver 24. Observ 2 Observ 2. Further in that the Devills do for sinister ends and in Hypocrisy confess Christ to be the Son of God Hence we learn that therefore it is one property of the Devill to profess Christ and the Doctrine of the Gospell in Hypocrisy for sinister ends and respects as either because he is sometimes forced by the power of Christ to confess the truth or else to bring the Truth into disgrace or suspition of falshood in that he being the Father of lyes giveth testimony to it or for some other sinister end Thus we find that he often confessed Christ and the truth of the Gospell but it was alwayes in gross Hypocrisy aiming at sinister and evill ends yea in all his confessions still he had some wicked and Devillish purpose Use Vse This should teach us to beware of Professing Christ and the Gospell for sinister ends as for our own credit gain or preferment or onely because the Laws of the Land enjoyn us so to do Let not such by-respects move us to profess Christ and the Gospell The Devills profess Christ for sinister respects in Hypocrisy and so do many Reprobates that shall never be saved as we see in Judas and in those mentioned Matth. 7. 22. who shall at the last day say to Christ Lord Have not we by thy name Prophesied c. Therefore beware of professing Christ or his Truth in Hypocrisy And know withall that it is not enough to make outward Profession hereof in words for so may wicked Reprobates and the Devill himself do but see that we profess Christ and his Truth in sincerity of Heart aiming at his Glory therein and not at sinister respects See chap. 3. ver 11. Observ It followeth I will that thou swear not to torment me Observ In that they do not onely make sute to Christ but would also have him swear unto them not to torment them by making them feel his Divine power hence we may gather that the Devills do stand in very great fear of Christ's power and do by all means shun the apprehension and feeling of it This we see here and Luke 8. 28. they beseech Christ not to torment them See chap. 1. ver 23 24. Ver. 8. For he said unto him Come out of the man c. The Evangelist here giveth the reason why the Devills â—ued so earnestly to Christ not to torment them further by his power namely because our Saviour had commanded them to come out of the party possessed Observ Observ Here then we are taught that where the Devill hath once gotten hold and Possession in any he is very loath and unwilling to forego his hold and to be cast out of his Possession There is no greater torment to him then this See this handled chap. 1. ver 26. Use 1 Vse 1. See how needfull it is in the case of bodily possession by the Devill to go to God by Prayer to cast him out yea to use extraordinary Prayer and Fasting in that case as the Church hath used to do c. Mark 9. 29. Use 2 Vse 2. Take heed of giving Satan the least entrance into our hearts and especially of suffering him to lodg and take possession there by his sinfull suggestions and temptations Use 3 Use 3. Hence gather one speciall reason why the practice of true Repentance is so hard and difficult because by it the Devil is dispossessed and cast out of the Heart and Conscience of the sinner Therefore 2 Tim. 2. ult Such as Repent are said to recover themselves out of the snare of the Devill By true Repentance the love of all sin is cast out of the Heart that it bear no longer sway there as it did before now sin being cast out the Devill is cast out And we must not think this will easily be done Such as are in the Devil's snare he will hold them as fast as is possible for him to do that they may not break loose from him Such as are his Captives and Prisoners he will not easily let them go free no no he will make them as sure to himself as he can he will like a cruell Jaylor lay as many Irons upon them as they can bear that they may not escape that is he
tumult made by the Mourners assembled to solemnize the Funerals of the young Maid which was dead Verse 38. 2. His reproving of that their tumult and superstitious mourning which they used together with the Reason of his Reproof because the Maid was not dead but asleep Verse 39. 3. Their derision or laughing him to scorn 4. His putting of them all out of the house and taking the Father and Mother of the Maid together with his three Disciples before mentioned and so entring into the Room where the dead Corps lay Verse 40. Now of the two former of these Accidents I have spoken The two latter follow And they laughed him to scorn This is to be understood of the Ministrels and solemn mourners which were making tumult in the house as we have before heard These being reproved by our Saviour for their superstitious mourning and hearing him withall to say of the young Damsel That she was not dead but asleep and not conceiving his meaning were so far from hearkening to his reproof or believing his words touching the dead party that they laughed him to scorn So the cause of their deriding him was their ignorance not understanding what he meant by those words The Damosell is not dead but sleepeth Luke 8. 53. They laughed him to scorn knowing that she was dead They thought he had meant that he was not truly dead but only in a natural sleep though he meant far otherwise as we have before heard and therefore they so derided him Now this their scoffing at our Saviour is mentioned by the Evangelist to shew that she was certainly dead and so to set forth the greatness of the Miracle of Christ in raising her to life again Observ Observ See here That it is the property of ignorant and profane people such as these were to deride and scoff at those good things which they understand not especially at spiritual and heavenly matters 2 Pet. 3. 3. There shall come in the last dayes scoffers saying Where is the promise of his coming The cause of this their scoffing the Apostle mentioneth Verse 5. their wilfull ignorance in the doctrine of the second coming of Christ taught in the Scriptures Act. 2. 13. some of the people when they heard the Apostles suddenly to speak divers Languages mocked and said They were full of new Wine The reason was because they were ignorant of the extraordinary and miraculous gift of Tongues which was then poured forth upon the Apostles So Act. 17. 32. The Athâ—nians scoffed at Paul's Doctrine touching the Resurrection because they were ignorant of it The Reason hereof is given by the Apostle 1 Cor. 2. 14. Spirituall things are foolishness to the naturall man c. Vse 1 Use 1. See how dangerous it is to live in ignorance of the Word of God and of those spiritual and heavenly matters which are taught in it This ignorance doth not only keep such from believing and imbracing the things revealed in the Word but it makes them also apt and ready to deride and scoff at such heavenly matters when they are taught and when they hear of them by others which how hainous a sin it is may appear in that it is in Scripture usually mentioned as a mark of notorious wicked men as 2 Pet. 3. Jude 18 Verse mockers who should walk after their own ungodly lusts And Psal 1. 1. sitting in the seat of the scornfull is mentioned as a high degree of sin Now ignorance in the Word of God where it raigneth especially obstinate and wilful ignorance brings many to this height of sin to be scoffers and scorners of the Word of God Take heed then of living in ignorance of the Word of God especially take heed of wilful ignorance and of despising the means of knowledg lest it bring thee at length to plain scoffing at Religion and at the Word of God On the contrary use all means to come out of thy ignorant estate and to attain to the sound knowledg of the Word Read it hear it read often in provate according to that Precept of our Saviour Joh. 5. 39. Heat it also upon all occasions in publike and pray unto God to open the eyes of thy mind that thou mayst be able to understand the Scriptures Vse 2 Use 2. Beware of scoffing at good things spoken or done by others lest thou bewray thy self either to be a blind and ignorant person in the Word of God or else one that is openly profane and wicked which is worse for one of the two or both thou must needs be if thou be a scoffer at good things in others Quest It followeth But when he had put them all out c. Quest Why did our Saviour thrust out the mourners and suffer only the Father and Mother of the Damosel with his three Disciples to be with him at the working of the Miracle Answ Answ For the same reasons for which he would not suffer any to go into the house with him but only his three Disciples whereof see before He taketh the Father and the Mother of the Damosel These he took with him because the Miracle did most nearly concern them in that it was to be wrought upon their own daughter and in their own house It was therefore fit they should be eye-witnesses both that they might be the more stirred up to thankfulness for life restored to their daughter and also might be the better able to restifie the truth of the Miracle to others afterward And them that were with him That is Peter James and John which came with him into the house as before Verse 37. Observ Observ Though the mourners scoffed at the words of our Saviour when he said The Damosel was not dead c. yet he regarded not their derision of him neither suffered them to hinder him in that which he went about but putting them all out of the house he proceedeth to the working of the Miracle To teach us That when ignorant or profane persons deride or scorn us for speaking or doing well we are not to regard their scoffs not to be discouraged or hindered by them in speaking or doing well but we are to proceed therein constantly as we have begun Act. 2. 14. Though some of the ignorant people mocked at the Apostles when they spake divers Languages yet Peter is not thereby discouraged but standeth up boldly reproving and confuting them and preacheth Christ to them So the Prophets were mocked and scoffed at by the obstinate Jews yet they were not discouraged nor ceased from preaching as we may see in the example of Isaiah Chap. 50. 6. I gave my back to the smiters and my cheeks to them that plucked off the hair therefore have I set my face as a flint c. Jer. 20. 7. So David though scoffed at by Michael his Wife for dancing before the Ark was not thereby discouraged but professeth That he would be more vile that he might honour God 2 Sam. 6. 21. See also Psal
119. 51. Use Vse Let us Arm our selves before-hand to bear reproaches and scoffs at the hands of the ignorant and profane for well-doing that so we may not be daunted with them when we meet with them The rather because we must look for such reproaches and scoffs more or less in the world for speaking and doing well Heb. 11. 36. There will still be some Ismaels to scoff at Isaac If the Drunkards made songs of David and if the Prophets and Apostles and Christ himself were mocked at by the profane Then look not thou wholly to escape this kind of persecution as Paul calleth it Gal. 4. 29. But so long as thou art scoffed or scorned of the profane and ignorant for well-doing be not discouraged at all therewith but learn by the example of Christ and of the Prophets and Apostles and other Saints to despise and not regard such taunts and reproaches 1 Pet. 4. 14. If ye be reproached for the Name of Christ happy are ye c. Such reproaches and scoffs are but an easie and gentle Tryall and persecution in comparison of fire and faggot and sword which the holy Martyrs suffered If thou canst not bear the former how wouldst thou bear the latter if thou shouldst be put to it So much of the Antecedents of the Miracle Now followeth the Miracle it self Verse 41 42. Where consider 1. The manner of working it or the outward gesture and words used by our Saviour He took the Damosel by the hand and said unto her Talitha Cumi c. 2. The Effect which followed upon those words Straightway the Damsell arose and walked c. The Effect was the restoring of her to life which appeared by the outward signs of life 1. Arising 2. Walking And the reason of this walking is alledged because she was of the age of 12 years and therefore fit and able to walk He took the damsell by the hand He could have raised her to life only by his Divine power without using any such outward gesture and without speaking to her but he rather took her by the hand and spake to her thereby to testifie his Power and Will to restore her to life and that the Miracle might be the more apparently wrought and the more special notice taken of it Talitha Cumi The Evangelist doth mention the very words which our Saviour used thereby to confirm the truth and certainty of the Miracle And herein St. Mark is very accurate in setting down the very words used by our Saviour to those on whom he wrought Miracles as Mark 7. 34. he mentioneth the word Ephphatha which he used at the curing of him that was deaf and stammered in his speech The word Talitha is a Syriack word which was the Language in which our Saviour spake and the ordinary Language then in use among the Jews for they did not speak pure Hebrew but mixed with the Syrian or Chaldean Tongue And this word Talitha signifieth a young Maid or Damosel The other word Cumi is an Hebrew word or both Hebrew and Syrian as some think signifying Arise And the Evangelist mentioneth these Hebrew and Syriac words used by our Saviour not as if there had been any vertue in the words of themselves to raise the dead but to shew the wonderful Divine power of our Saviour being able to raise the dead only by speaking these words The words themselves did not work this by the bare sound of them but our Saviour accompanying them with his Divine power did make them effectual to raise the dead So much of the words which is by Interpretation This shews that the Evangelist wrote in Greek Observ 1 Observ 1. See here how powerful the Word of Christ is to work great and mighty Effects whensoever he pleaseth to shew and manifest his Divine power by it able to raise the dead yea those that are dead in sin See Joh. 5. 25. See this handled before Chap. 4. 39. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour by his Divine power did raise up from death this young Damosel we learn That he is absolute Lord over life and death Act. 3. 15. He is called the Author or Prince of life to shew that he hath power to give life and restore life to the dead when it hath been taken away by death Therefore also he is said to be a quickening Spirit 1 Cor. 15. 45. He is also Lord over death being able to vanquish and to abolish it both for himself as he did when he raised up himself from death as also for all the faithful for whom he hath vanquished death and swallowed it up in victory as the Apostle sheweth 1 Cor. 15. 57. Object Object Yet bodily death seizeth upon the faithful as well as others Answ Answ 1. Not upon their whole man but only upon their bodies as for their souls they live in and after death with God 2. Though their bodies be subject to death yet it is but for a time only till the day of Judgment for then Christ shall raise them up to life and abolish death altogether so as it shall never have any more power over them Revel 21. 4. Then there shall be no more death c. Use Use This is matter of great comfort to the faithful Christ their Head being absolute Lord of life he can and will so order and dispose of life and death that both shall work together for good to them and help to further their happiness 1 Cor. 3. 22. Life and death are yours and ye are Christs c. So Paul Phil. 1. 21. To me Christ is life and death is gain Again this may comfort the faithful in midst of the greatest danger unto which their bodily life is subject for Christ having power over life and death is well able to keep them and to preserve their lives in greatest danger of death though they should be brought even to the graves mouth or into the valley of the shadow of death yet need they not fear for Christ Jesus their Lord is Lord of life and death able to deliver and save them from the greatest danger of death and he will do it if it be good for them Lastly this may comfort them even in death it self to consider That though death seize upon them as well as upon the wicked and unbelievers yet they shall not alwayes be holden under the power of death but shall at the last day be delivered from it and raised to life again Christ is able to do it as being absolute Lord of life and death and he will do it in due time Object Object The bodies of the wicked also shall be then raised to life Answ Answ Not to be partakers of eternal life as the godly shall but to the end that both their souls and bodies may be for ever separated from God and punished in Hell-Torments which is the second death Observ 3 Observ 3. Further in that it is said That the Damosel being raised to life did
and by his life Doctrine and Miracles made many places famous which were otherwise obscure and of little note before as Bethlehem Capernaum Nazareth c. So the poor Village Anathoth is made famous by the Prophet Jeremy So Pathmos a little Island is made famous to this day by St. John's living there and seeing those Heavenly Visions there revealed to him Revel 1. 9. Use 1 Use 1. This must teach such as live in obscure and mean places to labour so much the more to excell in Spiritual gifts Then the obscurity of the place shall not at all vilify them but they shall honour it Use 2 Use 2. If we would live in places of note and truly famous and renowned then make choice to live where good men and excellent Christians do live c. It is not Antiquity Wealth fair Building c. which make a place honourable but eminent persons for Grace living there So much of our Saviour's comming to Nazareth his own Countrey Now withall the Evangelist mentioneth the persons which accompanied him His Disciples followed him This is to be understood chiefly of the Twelve Apostles whom he had before chosen to that Office and appointed them to be with him that is to be his ordinary Companions and Followers wheresoever he became Of this see before chap. 3. 14. So much of our Saviour's comming to Nazareâ—h and of those that accompanied him thither Now it follows to speak of his Preaching there which is amplified by two Circumstances 1. The time The Sabbath day 2. The place In the Synagogue When the Sabbath was come By these words the Evangelist seemeth to imply that he watched the opportunity of the Sabbath day forbearing to teach publickly till that day came and when it was come then beginning to teach in publick In the Synagogue which was the ordinary place in which the Jews used to assemble on the Sabbath for performance of publick duties of Gods Service as hath bin before shewed So that as our Saviour took the opportunity of time so also of the fittest place for his publick Teaching Now the points of Instruction to be gathered from hence see handled before chap. 1. 21. Mark 6. 2. And many hearing him were astonished c. Febr. 25. 1620. HAving spoken of our Saviour's comming to Nazareth with his Disciples and of his Preaching there in the Synagogue on the Sabbath-day Now it follows to speak of the effects which followed upon his Preaching which are three 1. That many who heard him were astonished 2. That they testified their astonishment by their words questioning among themselves 1. About the excellency of his Doctrine and greatness of his Miracles From whence hath this man these things c. 2. About the meanness and obscurity of his person in regard of his education Parentage and Kindred ver 3. Is not this the Carpenter's c. 3. That they were offended at him Touching the first of these effects which was the astonishment of many of the Hearers the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signify that they were stricken with great admiration at the hearing of Christ's Doctrine and manner of his Teaching and yet they were not converted by it for they were offended at his person Now what Instructions may hence be gathered see before upon chap. 1. ver 22. I proceed to the second effect their questioning among themselves 1. About the excellency of Christ's Doctrine and Miracles ver 2. 2. About the outward meanness of his person ver 3. Touching the first From whence hath this man these things q. d. How comes this mean and obscure person of so mean education Parentage and kindred to be indued with these excellent gifts and abilities of Teaching and working Miracles Thus they are driven to confess the excellency of his gifts and yet they speak contemptibly of his person in regard of his mean Parentage and education for seeing they knew that he had bin trained up at Nazareth with Joseph his reputed Father in the Trade of a Carpenter as apâ—eareth ver 3. and not brought up to learning therefore they wondred how he should attain to so excellent Knowledg and so rare a gift of teaching What Wisdome is this By Wisdome understand that excellent Divine Knowledg and Gift which our Saviour Christ manifested in his Teaching Which is given unto him These words do shew that they thought this extraordinary Wisdome and Knowledg to be given unto him but they knew not how or by what means They thought God to be the Authour of such Gifts but this was their blindness that they conceived not how he should give such excellent Wisdome without the help of humane Learning which our Saviour wanted See Joh. 7. 15. That even such mighty works c. By mighty works they mean the great and powerful Miracles wrought by our Saviour for confirmation of his Doctrine And this they mention as another special cause of their astonishment and admiration that so mean a person should be able not onely to Preach such Doctrine and in so excellent manner but also to seal the truth of that Doctrine by such powerfull Miracles So much of the meaning of the words Observ 1 Observ 1. In that these Nazarites the Countrey-men of Christ do acknowledg and wonder at the excellent gifts which appeared in him and yet they did not profit by his Doctrine or Miracles but were offended at him as it is said in the next verse Hence we may learn That men may acknowledg and wonder at the Spiritual gifts and Graces which they see to be in others and yet themselves have never the more Grace but be utterly void of all sanctifying and saving gifts of the Spirit These Nazarites did all bear him witness and wondred at the gracious words which proceeded out of Christ's mouth Luke 4. 22. and yet they were so far from Grace themselves that they thrust Christ out of their City and would also have thrown him headlong down from the Hill on which the City stood ver 29. So Joh. 7. 46. The Officers of the Pharisees and chief Priests being sent to take Christ having heard him Teach confessed that never any man taught like him thereby shewing their Admiration at his Doctrine and excellent manner of Teaching and yet notwithstanding this their admiration and confession of the Grace that was in Christ themselves were void of Grace and so remained for there is no mention of their Believing in him So Act. 4. 13. The Rulers Elders and Scribes did wonder at the Spiritual courage and boldness of Peter and John in Preaching the Word and ver 16. they could not deny but a notable Miracle was wrought by them and yet they believed not their Doctrine but forbad them to Preach any more in the name of Jesus Use 1 Use 1. See the excellency of those Spirituall Graces which shine forth in Gods faithfull Servants and Children being such as doth many times force even those that are void of Grace to acknowledg and
called the Lord's brother Gal. 1. 19. that is the Kinsman of the Lord Jesus and it seems he was the Cozen-german of Christ for Mark 15. 40. it appears that he and Joses were the sons of Mary and Joh. 19. 25. the same Mary is mentioned as sister to the Virgin-Mary Christ's Mother and whereas she is there called the Wife of Cleophas it is likely that Cleophas was her former Husband and that she was afterward married to Alpheus by whom she had this James and Joses and also Simon and Juda. See Mr. Perk on Gal. 1. 19. Some think that Cleophas and Alpheus was one and the same and that he had those two names Sic Jansen Harmon Evang. cap. 43. pag. 269. vide locum This James is also called James the less Mar. 15. 40. in regard of his small stature of body in respect of the other James as some think So Lyser Harmon Evang. cap. 70. pag. 590. And Joses This was another son of the same Mary before mentioned Mar. 15. 40. and brother to James but he was none of the Apostles yet no doubt but he was a Disciple of Christ and a Believer in him And Juda and Simon These two were of the number of the Twelve Apostles Juda was the brother of James and Joses and the Writer of the Epistle of Jude See Jude Verse 1. And he had two other names Lebbeus and Thaddeus as appeareth by comparing together Matth. 10. 3. Mar. 3. 18. and Luke 6. 16. Touching Simon there were two Apostles bearing this name Simon Peter called also Cephas and Simon the Canaanite called also Simon Zelotes who is here meant and this was also another of Christ's Kinsmen and natural brother to the three former as is most likely And are not his Sisters with us That is his Kinswomen Whose names are not mentioned here or elsewhere in Scripture The words being thus explained it may appear that this place maketh nothing for defence of their Errour who have thought that the Virgin-Mary had other sons and daughters born of her besides our Saviour Christ and after him because here is mention made of Christ's brethren and sisters But we have heard how this is to be understood Neither is it likely that that holy Virgin would know any man carnally after that she had conceived Christ in her Womb without the knowledg of man by the Divine power of the Holy Ghost overshadowing her And that she had no other Children born of her besides our Saviour Christ it may further appear because being upon the crosse he commended the care and custody of her unto John the Apostle which he would not have done if she had had nay other Son or Child to whose speciall care she might have been committed See Joh. 19. 26. Therefore though we make not the perpetual Virginity of Christ's Mother any Article of our faith yet is it most fit for us to hold and maintain it for a truth having so good ground for it and the rather because the Church hath alwayes held it as an undoubted truth and Helvidius was charged by the Fathers as an Heretick for denying it Vide Hieronym contra Helvid So much in way of clearing the sense of the words Now to come to the Instructions to be gathered from them Doctr. General Doctr. Here we see the wonderfull Humiliation of our Saviour Christ for our sakes in that being the Eternal Son of God equal with God the Father and the Holy Ghost in respect of his Divine Nature he did for our sakes so far abase himself as not only to take our Nature upon him and to become a man like us in all things except sin but also to be born of the Virgin-Mary a Woman of mean outward condition in the world the espoused Wife of Joseph a Carpenter and not only so but to be brought up with Joseph and under him in the mean Trade of a Carpenter and to work at that Trade with his own hands All this was a wonderfull abasement of Christ Jesus the Son of God for our sakes and to do us good that by his outward humiliation in this world we might come to be exalted to spiritual honourand dignity even to be the children of the Most High and to be heirs of everlasting life for this was the end of his abasement in respect of us Phil. 2. 6. Being in the form of God c. he made himself of no reputation and took on him the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men and being found in fashion as a man he humbled himself and became obedient unto the death c. Wherefore was all this but that he might by his great humiliation exalt us To this purpose also is that 2 Cor. 8. 9. where the Apostle saith thus Ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ that though he was rich yet for your sakes he became poor that ye through his poverty might be rich Vse 1 Use 1. This must teach us to be well content to be abased in this World for Christ's sake seeing he for our sakes and to do us good refused not to take upon him so mean and low a Condition we must not refuse for his glory's sake and for the profession of his Name to undergo any mean condition in this life if he shall call us to it As he stripped himself of his heavenly glory for a time for our sakes laying it aside and taking on him the nature of man yea the form of a servant and was content to be born of a mean woman for outward estate in the world and to live for many years in a mean and contemptible Trade as these Nazarites thought of it so must we be willing if need be to be stripped for Christ's sake of all worldly honour and wealth and to suffer contempt reproach poverty c. if we shall be called thereunto for the profession of Christ Use 2 Use 2. It must also move us to shew all humility towards our brethren in and for Christ's sake Phil. 2. 5. Let this mind be in you which was in Christ Jesus Who being in the form of God made himself of no reputation c. As he for our good and salvation abased himself very far so must we by his example learn to humble our selves toward our brethren and for the furtherance of their spiritual good and salvation to be content even to abase our selves to the doing of the meanest service of Christian love to them Gal. 5. 13. By love serve one another Use 3 Use 3. This should also restrain in us all ambitious and covetous desires of worldly greatness honour wealth c. and make us well content to live in a poor and mean outward estate in this world if we be called to it seeing our Saviour Christ himself was content so to do c. So much of this general Instruction from the words Now to speak of some other Instructions which more particularly arise from them Observ 1
art made partaker of them and hast true Title to them Use the means therefore to attain to this Faith especially the frequent and Conscionable hearing of the Word c. Doctr. 2 Doctr. 2. In that our Saviour wrought some few Miracles at Nazareth for their sakes which did Believe though the most Believed not Hence gather That the unbelief of some cannot prejudice others which Believe nor keep them from being partakers of Christ's benefits Rom. 3. 3. The Apostle sheweth that though some of the Jews did not believe yet their unbelief could not make the Faith of God to be without effect By the Faith of God understand his truth and fidelity in performing his promises of Mercy and Salvation to the Faithfull So the meaning is that the unbelief of some could not hinder others which were believers from being partakers of that Grace and Salvation which God had promised to them in Christ So that the Faithfull are sure to be partakers of Gods mercies in Christ and of all benefits of Christ needfull to Salvation notwithstanding the unbelief of the wicked and Reprobate Vse Use Comfort to true Believers living amongst unbelievers and wicked ones void of Faith the unbelief of such cannot prejudice their Faith nor hinder them from being partakers of the Mercies of God and benefits of Christ So much of the second event or Consequent of the Nazarites being offended at Christ namely his working of so few Miracles there Now follow the two last events ver 6. The one That he marvelled at their unbelief The other That He went round about the Villages Teaching He Marvailed at their unbelief This is mentioned as the cause of his working so few Miracles there because their unbelief made them unfit to be partakers of his Miracles the greatness of which their incredulity is here set forth in that our Saviour is said to have wondred at it Not that he did so wonder at it as if he had bin ignorant of the cause of it as men are wont to admire those things whereof they know not the cause or reason for our Saviour as he was God knew well enough the cause of their unbelief to be the great hardness of Heart unto which they were given over of God but this must be understood of Christ according to his humane Nature onely that as he was man he considering their unbelief did wonder at it and by his admiration shewed the greatness of that sin in them And there was just cause for our Saviour thus to admire the greatness of their incredulity if we consider the excellent and most powerfull means which they had to work Faith in them even the Preaching of Christ and his Miracles wrought before their eyes the excellency of both which themselves were driven to confess and yet these means did not work Faith in them which shews that they were exceedingly and strangely hardned in unbelief Doctr. Doctr. Here then observe this That when any people or persons have excellent and powerfull means of Grace and Salvation vouchsafed them of God and yet are not bettered by them nor any saving Grace wrought in them by such means this discovers great and extraordinary hardness of Heart in such even such hardness of Heart as is to be admired and wondred at This shewed great hardness of heart in the Scribes and Pharisees in that they heard Christ's Doctrine and saw his Miracles which were powerfull means to work good on them and yet they were not bettered by them Therefore our Saviour was grieved for their hardness of heart it was so great as we heard chap. 3. ver 5. The like we may see in Judas and Pharaoh and in those Cities of Chorazin Bethsaida and Capernaum which repented not though Christ Preached and wrought most of his great Miracles amongst them Matth. 11. 20. therefore our Saviour justly upbraided them with their impenitency Use Use See then what a fearfull thing it is for any to live unprofitably under excellent and powerfull means of Grace and Salvation as to live where the Word is plentifully and powerfully Preached in publick and where there is plentifull means of private Reading Conference and the like helps and yet not to profit by such excellent means not to be furthered in sound Knowledg of the Word nor to have any measure of saving Faith and Repentance wrought in them by such means An evident sign of great hardness of Heart and that such are setled upon the Lees of their ignorance unbelief and other sins as the Prophet speaketh Zephan 1. 12. We are to pitty the case of such and to pray for them that God may soften their Hearts by his Spirit that they may be fit to be wrought upon by the means of Salvation And this must also admonish us to look to it that we be not in the number of such as live unprofitably under the excellent and pretious means of Salvation lest we discover our selves to be given over of God unto great hardness of heart which is a most fearfull Judgment 〈◊〉 have cause to pray against more then against any Temporal Plague or Judgment as we heard before ver 2. It followeth And he went round about the Villages c. Because they of Nazareth conremned him and rejected his Doctrine therefore he departed from them and went and Preached in other Villages near adjoyning round about them Observ Observ The Lord doth in Justice punish those that contemn the means of Salvation and profit not by them by taking away those means from them See this handled chap. 5. ver 18. Mark 6. 7. And he calleth unto him the Twelve c. Mar. 18. 1620. NOW we are come unto the second principal part of this Chapter in which the Evangelist layeth down the History of Christ's sending forth of his Twelve Apostles to Preach Where we have to consider 1. The sending of them forth with the diverse Circumstances of it ver 7 8 9 10 11. 2. Their obedience in going forth and in performance of those duties of their Apostolicall Office which they were sent to perform ver 12 13. Touching the sending of them we may consider 1. The person sending Christ together with the Action of sending 2. The persons sent the Twelve Apostles 3. The manner of sending them Two and Two together 4. The qualifying of them for the performance of the Embassage on which they were sent He gave them power over unclean spirits 5. The charge given them at the time of his sending them verse 8. c. The occasion of this sending forth of the Apostles see Matth. 9. 36 c. ad finem Capitis He called them and began to send them forth Having before solemnly chosen and ordained them to this Office of Apostles chap. 3. 14. Now he sendeth them to execute that Office Having hitherto for some good space of time lived with Christ as his unseperable companions seeing his Miracles and being instructed of him in publick and private and so by
Prophet Jeremy Jer. 1. 6. and in Jonah Chap. 1. 3. flying to Tarshish when he was commanded to go preach against Nineveh But as it is presumption for Ministers of the Word to run before they are sent so it is disobedience against God not to go and preach and do other Ministerial duties when they are sent and qualified with gifts fit for the Ministery Here also others are reproved who being called to any other place or office wherein they should glorifie God and do him service do neglect or omit the duties required of them in those places or make delayes and excuses when they should perform them So much of the Apostles going forth upon Christ's Command to execute their Apostolical Office Now to speak of the parts of that Office which they executed And first of their Preaching which is amplified by the matter or object of it the Doctrine which they preached the doctrine of Repentance They preached that men should repent First of the Ministerial act of Preaching and then of the object or matter of it Doctr. Doctr. In that here is mention of the Apostles preaching of the Gospel yea it is mentioned in the first place as a main and principal part of their Apostolical Office hence Observe the dignity and excellency of this Ministerial work of preaching So excellent and worthy a work that the Apostles themselves were exercised in it yea it was the principal part of their Office 1 Cor. 1. 17. Paul sayes Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the Gospel that is principally to preach the Gospel yea not onely the Apostles of Christ but Christ himself being on earth spent a good part of his life in this holy Function as we have heard before Chap. 1. Verse 14. which doth greatly set forth the dignity and excellency of this work Therefore also Solomon a King thought it no disgrace but rather an honour to himself to be called Ecclesiastes or The Preacher Therefore also 1 Cor. 14. 1. the Apostle bids us desire the gift of Prophecy above all other spiritual gifts Use 1 Use 1. See then that none should think themselves too good or too great to be exercised in this work of the Ministery though they be of never so great birth or wealth it is no disparagement but an honour to them if they be called to be Preachers of the Word Use 2 Use 2. This should encourage Ministers of the Word to diligence and painfulness in this part of their Ministerial Office above all other according to that strait charge given by Paul to Timothy 2 Tim. 4. 1. The very excellency and dignity of the Office of preaching the Word should stir them up to diligence therein Use 3 Use 3. Take heed of contemning this excellent work of the Ministery of thinking meanly of it 1 Thess 5. 20. Despise not Prophesying but esteem highly of it as a special gift bestowed of God upon the Church for the good and salvation of it Ephes 4. 11. And esteem well not only of the Work or Office of Preaching it self but even of the persons of Gods faithful Ministers for their works sake 1 Thess 5. 13. So much of the act of Preaching Now followeth the Matter or Doctrine which they Preached That men should repent The Evangelist doth not here mention all the parts or branches of their doctrine for they preached also the doctrine of the coming of the Messiah as they are expresly commanded Matth. 10. 7. and no doubt but they also preached the doctrine or faith in Christ stirring up the people to believe in him Luke 9. 6. They preached the Gospel Now the Gospel comprehends the doctrine of faith as well as of repentance yea the doctrine of faith is the principal and most necessary part of the Gospel Therefore when the Evangelist saith They preached that men should repent he speaketh by the figure Synecdoche naming one special part or branch of their doctrine for the whole Doctrine of the Gospel which they taught Quest Quest Why doth he mention the doctrine of Repentance and not rather the doctrine of Faith Answ Answ Because as it is most likely the Apostles did in the first place teach and urge the Doctrine of Repentance unto the people after the example of John Baptist Matth. 3. 2. and of Christ himself Matth. 4. 17. and Mark 1. 15. The Reason whereof is likely to be this Because howsoever Faith be the first Grace in order of Nature and the Doctrine of Faith the principal Doctrine yet Repentance is that Grace which doth first appear outwardly by the fruits of it and by which the truth and soundness of Faith is also manifested Touching the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is translated to Repent it is such a word as doth properly signifie to change ones Mind or to become more wise then he was before and so it serveth very fitly to expresse the nature and practise of true Repentance Now here before we come to the particular Instructions to be gathered from the words we have good occasion offered to speak somewhat in general touching the Nature and practise of Repentance Concerning which see before Chap. 1. Verse 15. Mark 6. 12 13. And they went out c. May 6. 1621. IN these Verses the Evangelist layeth doth down two Things 1. The Apostles going forth upon the Command of Christ 2. The execution of their Apostolical Office in Preaching and Working Miracles Of the first we have spoken In part also of the second Where we considered two parts of their Office 1. Preaching Verse 12. 2. Working Miracles for confirmation of their Doctrine Verse 13. Touching the first we also considered two things 1. The Ministerial Act of Preaching 2. The Object or Matter preached That men should repent Of the Act we have spoken In part also of the Object Where the sense of the words being first cleared we have begun to speak somewhat in general touching Repentance shewing 1. What it is 2. The necessity of it 3. Certain marks or signs to discern it by Now it remains to speak also of some Motives to stir up to the practise of it And then of the usuall Impediments which keep men from Repentance which Impediments are to be removed Of these Motives to Repentance and Hinderances of it see before Chap. 1. Verse 15. Now after the general handling of this Doctrine of Repentance we are to gather one or two Points of Instruction which do more particularly arise from the words Doctr. 1 Doctr. 1. In that the Evangelist here speaking of the Doctrine preached by the Apostles doth mention only the doctrine of repentance as one main part of that Doctrine which they taught hence we learn this That the doctrine of Repentance is one of the main and principal doctrines needfull to be taught in the Church A doctrine of speciall use and necessity A fundamentall doctrine Heb. 6. 11. one of those Principles taught in the Primitive Church Therefore it was the
useth all means to hinder us from it so let us use all means to get it Especially these 1. Search the Scriptures which testifie of Christ Joh. 5. 39. 2. Come diligently to the publike Ministery of the Word by which Christ is plainly described and set forth to us as the Apostle sheweth Gal. 3. 1. 3. Pray unto God to reveal unto us the true and saving knowledg of his Son Christ Jesus As none knoweth the Father but the Son and he to whom the Son revealeth him Matth. 11. 27. So no man knoweth the Son but the Father and he to whom the Father will reveal him And here we must remember not to rest onely in a bare historical and general knowledg of the Person and Offices of Christ which wicked men and devils have but labour for an effectual knowledg of faith applying him and his benefits to our selves c. Vse 2 Use 2. See whose Instruments they are and by whom set awork who any way hinder others from the sound knowledg of Christ or to hold them in errours touching his Person or Office even the Devil's Instruments and Factors they are in this Such are the Papists who barr the common people from reading the Scriptures which testifie of Christ And whosoever they be among us that any way discourage others from reading the Scriptures or from frequenting the Word preached that they may learn Christ aright Observ 2 Observ 2. In that here is mention of so many different Opinions of Christ and yet all false and erroneous We may hence gather That howsoever there is but one truth in all matters of Religion which are questionable yet there are manifold errours by which men may swerve from the truth There is but one right way of truth laid out in the Word of God but there are many crooked and by-paths found out by Satan by which he leads men into errours heresie and false opinions There is but one true Faith and Religion which is from God but many false and counterfeit kinds of faith and religion in which Satan laboureth to hold men as at this day the Religion of the Turks Jews Papists Anabaptists c. all false Religions and in the mean time there is but one true Faith and Religion of Christ which we profess and know to be the truth Use Use See then how careful we had need be to know and learn the sound truth in all matters needful to salvation and to hold it fast when we have learned it to buy the truth and not to sell it again as Solomon speaketh Prov. 23. 23. we must be very careful hereof because there being but one Truth and manifold Errours and false Opinions in matters of Religion it must needs be a matter of much difficulty to search out and hold that one truth amidst so many errours and to walk with a right foot in that one true way not turning to the right or left seeing there are so many crooked paths to turn us out of it If a man be to travel a Way that hath many turnings he will be the more fearful of losing his way and the more careful to keep in it and to be still enquiring of such as know it So in matters of Religion there being but one true and right way we must be the more careful to know it and to walk in it To this end we must be diligent in searching the Scriptures in which the Lord hath plainly revealed all truths needful to salvation and pray unto God that he will by his good Spirit lead us into those truths Observ 3 Observ 3. Further in that not only Herod himself but the Jews also which lived under his Jurisdiction in Galilee did hold such grosse and absurd Opinions of Christ we may Observe That such as depart from the Word of God do usually run into grosse and absurd Errours in matters of Religion This was the cause that these Galilean Jews under Herod did run into these gross errours touching Christ that they did not keep themselves to the doctrine of the Prophets which had plainly foretold both the time and manner of the Messiah's coming therefore if they had kept them to those Prophecies they could not have erred so grosly touching Christ but they forsook those Prophecies at least the true sense and meaning of them and followed their own unwritten Traditions and hence grew those absurd opinions which they held So Mark 7. 8. our Saviour sheweth this to be the cause of the gross Errours of the Scribes and Pharisees both in judgment and practise because they laid aside the Commandment of God and held the Traditions of men as washing of pots and cups c. So Jer. 8. 9. They have rejected the Word of the Lord and what wisdom is in them As if he should say There can be no true wisdome or sound knowledg and judgment in them but they must needs run into foolish and absurd errours This also was the cause of the absurd Errours which the Sadduces held that they did not keep themselves to the Scriptures Matth. 22. 29. Ye do erre saith our Saviour to them not knowing the Scriptures c. See Act. 23. 8. And what is the cause of the many grosse and absurd errours of the Papists at this day but even this That they keep not to the written Word but lean rather to their unwritten Traditions Popes Decrees Testimonies of Fathers Councels c. So What led the Popish Schoolmen into such absurd Errours but the leaving of the Scriptures and giving themselves too much to the study of Philosophy Reas 1 Reasons of this Doctrine 1. The written Word of God is the only sure and perfect Rule of all truth in matters of Religion and the touchstone to try it by It is the Word of Truth containing in it nothing but truth without all mixture of errours yea it is truth it self Joh. 17. 17. neither is any word or doctrine or Opinion of man true but that which is consonant to this Word of God therefore to leave the Rule and Direction of this Word must needs be the way to all absurd and gross Errours Reas 2 Reas 2. It is just with God thus to punish the contempt of his Word in those that forsake the Rule of it by giving them over to gross Errours 2 Thess 2. 10. Because they received not the love of the truth For this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lye Vse Use If we would not be given over justly of God to gross and absurd Errours in matters of Religion beware of leaving the Rule and Touchstone of Truth which is the written Word of God beware of contemning it and of neglecting to read it and meditate in it daily and to hear it preached by God's Ministers This neglect and contempt of the written Word is the ready way to all errours and even those that are most gross and dangerous Hence come ten thousand evils or mischiefs sayes
Chrysostom Praefat. in Epist ad Rom. even from ignorance of the Scriptures hence have sprung a multitude of pernitious heresies c. And not to go further we see it true at this day in many ignorant people which neglect the reading of the Scriptures and the hearing of them read and interpreted by others for what absurd and sensless opinions and errours do they run into as to think That Faith is a man's good meaning That they may be saved by their good prayers and good deeds That the Ten Commandements and Apostles Creed are Prayers That a man may swear to any thing that is true That it is no oath to swear by Faith Troth Mass Fire Bread c. That a man may repent when he will That howsoever a man live yet if upon his death-bed he do but say Lord have mercy upon me he is certainly saved That there is too much preaching and that a man need not go to so many Sermons unless he could follow them better c. Whence come these swarms of foolish and absurd errours but from the ignorance and contempt of the Scriptures which raigneth in many most truly may it be said of them as of the Sadduces They erre not knowing the Scriptures Would we then be kept from such errours Then give our selves more and more to the study of the Scriptures searching them daily by private reading or hearing them read and neglecting no opportunity of hearing them opened by publike teaching This is the only way to come to sound knowledg of the truth and to preserve us from gross errours and all absurd and dangerous Opinions in matters of Religion Mark 6. 15. Others said That it is Elias And others said That it is a Prophet c. June 24. 1621. Observ 4 LAstly here we may learn That the having of the Books of Scripture and bare reading of them is not sufficient to keep any from errours so long as they conceive not the true sense of Scripture The Jews in our Saviour's time had the Books of Moses and the Prophets and read them yet because they misunderstood them therefore they erred so grosly touching the Person of Christ and touching the coming of Elias as we see here So the Scribes and Pharisees had the Books of Scripture and read them and were very skilful in the letter of them yet because they misunderstood them they run into grosse Errours So the Jews at this day have the Books of the Old Testament but not understanding them they hold many gross errours and damnable heresies So also the Papists and other Hereticks Use Vse This teacheth us not to rest contented with the having and bare reading of the Scriptures nor with the literal knowledg of them as if this were enough to lead us into the truth and to preserve us from errours This alone is not sufficient without the true understanding of the Scriptures Labour therefore above all for this and pray daily unto God to open thy Understanding to conceive his Word aright Luke 24. 45. our Saviour opened the Understandings of his Disciples that they might understand the Scriptures So he must do unto thee else thou shalt be never the better for reading the Scriptures or hearing them read Rest not then in bare reading but remember the speech of Philip to the Eunuch Act. 8. 30. Understandest thou what thou readest If not all thy reading is unprofitable it cannot either ground thee in the truth or preserve thee from errour If an Englishman travelling by the way in France and meeting with a Frenchman should enquire the way and he should give him good directions in the French Tongue the Englishman not understanding a word of it were never the wiser but might for all that lose his way So though the Word of God give most excellent directions to guide thee in the right way to heaven yet if thou understand not the language of it what art thou the better Though thou wert never so skilful in the letter or Words and couldst repeat whole Chapters or Books of Scripture by heart yet if thou be ignorant of the true sense and not able rightly to apply the same to thy self thy literal knowledg is nothing worth The Scriptures are still but as a sealed book unto thee or as a rich treasure of gold locked up fast in a Chest whereof a man hath no use The Word of God consists not in the letters and syllables but in the sense if thou hast the former without the latter thou hast but the shell of the Scriptures without the kernel and the body without the soul and life of them Labour therefore and use all good means to come to true understanding of the Scriptures especially in all doctrines needful to salvation To this end frequent the publick Ministery and read the Scriptures with diligence and attention to the matter more than to the words and with an humble and teachable mind denying thy own wisdom and carnal reason and submitting thy self wholly to be taught of God And joyn prayer unto God that he which shutteth and no man openeth and openeth and no man shutteth may open thy Understanding to conceive his Word aright Verse 16. But when Herod heard c. Here the Evangelist repeateth Herod's opinion of Christ shewing how he was settled in it and would not be otherwise perswaded notwithstanding the different opinions of others The cause of his being so rooted in this opinion was his guilty Conscience which did so accuse him for beheading John and made him to fear that he was now risen more powerful than he was before to reprove and convince him of sin The main matters of Instruction which the words afford have been handled upon the 14 Verse Only one Point more we may here profitably observe Observ Observ In that Herod's Conscience accusing him for beheading John he is so possessed with fear of John's being risen again that he cannot be perswaded otherwise we may here gather That the terrours which sin breedeth in the conscience of the wicked do take very fast hold on their Conscience so as they cannot be shaken off so long as the guilt of their sins remaineth There is no outward means available to cure a guilty conscience of those fears and terrours which sin causeth in it no bodily Physick will do it no mirth recreation or company no help advice or perswasion of friends can do it Herod no doubt was much perswaded by his Servants and Courtiers and by some of the Jews that John Baptist was not risen and therefore that he need not to fear him yet we see his sin lying on his Conscience doth so terrifie him that all their perswasions cannot cure him of that inward terrour or set him free from it The like we may see in Cain though he removed his dwelling into the Land of Nod Gen. 4. 16. wandring up and down and though he be took himself to building Verse 17. yet neither his wandring from place to place nor his
with a kind of legal sorrow and contrition for sin in regard of the punishment due to it as Judas and yet for all this be a wicked man as he was Touching the third which is the outward conversation a wicked man may bring forth many good fruits outwardly he may perform sundry outward duties very good in themselves and which may seem to be fruits of true Religion and sound Grace in the Heart and yet are not so For example he may be conformable in all outward duties of Piety as in comming to Church hearing the Word receiving Sacraments c. and in performance of private duties of Prayer in his Family Reading c. for no doubt but Judas being an Apostle and so one of Christ's Family used to joyn with his Master in private Prayer aswell as the other Apostles Again he may do sundry good things which seem to be fruits of true Repentance and yet are not he may outwardly humble himself for sin by looking sad and heavy hanging down his head like a Bull-rush and by fasting as Ahab did He may also confess his sins even his particular sins as Saul and Judas did yea further he may reform some sins and practise some good duties enjoyned as it is here said of Herod and yet for all this be still a wicked man destitute of sound Grace Vse 1 Use 1. See how many delude themselves thinking that because they have some good things in them and do some good duties therefore they are Christians good enough Because they have knowledg and some good affections and come to Church and hear the Word and receive the Sacraments c. they think they are Religious enough But such must remember that all these things may be found in Hypocrites and wicked men such as shall never be saved if they continue so Therefore it is not enough that these good things be in them but they must look they be in them in truth and sincerity Not enough that they have knowledg in the Word but it must be effectuall to sanctify the Heart not enough to have some good affections as love to the Word and joy in it c. but these must be sincere unfeignned and constant not enough to perform good Duties but to perform them in uprightness of Heart otherwise all is in vain Many who performed good Duties and had good things in them yet go to Hell Vse 2 Use 2. Admonition to all that profess Christianity not to rest in a shew of Religion but to labour for the power of it in their Hearts not to rest in any common gifts which may be in Reprobates or wicked men nor in bare performance of any Duties which may be performed by such but to labour for soundness of all gifts and Graces and to perform all good duties in sincere and upright manner Rest not in bare knowledg of the Word but labour to have thy Heart sincerely affected to imbrace and obey the Doctrine of the Word and every part of it so far as it hath bin revealed to thee Rest not in this that thou hast sometimes some good desires and motions and affections in thy Heart some desire and liking to the Word and the Ministry of it some joy and delight in it some desire after Heaven c. But above all look these affections be sound and sincere in thee To this end 1. Look they be set on their right objects see thou love and rejoyce in the Word for its own sake because it is the Word of God and a good and holy Word c. 2. Look thy affections be constant and not onely by short and uncertain fits now and then comming and going 3. Look that thou grow daily in good and holy affections and not stand at a stay or go backward and decay in them So also look to our outward actions that we rest not in bare performance of good Duties as Prayer hearing c. but look above all that we perform them in due manner in Faith and obedience and in sincerity of heart aiming at Gods Glory as the main end we shoot at in them all otherwise we may perform them all and yet be never the better Christians never the nearer Salvation but remain still in a damnable estate we may fast and Pray c. and yet be no better then the Pharisees hear the Word and yet be no better then Herod and the stony ground Preach the Word and be no better then Judas receive the Sacraments and be no better then Simon Magus c. Oh therefore look to the uprightness of our hearts in all these and the like good Duties In a word remember Not to rest in any common gift that may be in an Hypocrite or wicked man nor in performance of any Duty which such a one may perform but labour to get beyond all wicked men and Hypocrites even the best of them and the most formall who make the best and most glittering show content not thy self with this that there are some good things in thee or many good things in thee nor with this that thou doest many good Duties good in themselves but remember how far Hypocrites and Reprobates may go in Christianity that one may be almost a Christian and yet not altogether a Christian and that one may be near to the Kingdome of Heaven and yet never come in it Mark 12. 34. Therefore beware of resting in such good things as may be in such as come short of Heaven lest we also come short of it If a man having a long Journey to travell and overtaking another that travelleth the same way but not so far by many Miles should keep even pace and company still with him whom he overtakes he would never come to his Journeyes end no more canst thou ever come to Heaven if thou wilt keep eaven pace and company with such as come short of Heaven though they seem for a time to travell the same way Use 3 Use 3. See why it is hard for us to discern between formal Hypocrites and sound Christians viz. because an Hypocrite and wicked man may and doth sometimes so much resemble the sound Christian in many good things The truth is he may resemble him in all outward duties of Religion yea he may in some sort resemble him in a shew and shadow of all Spiritual gifts and Graces of the Soul as by a counterfeit Faith false Repentance c. onely he cannot resemble him in the truth and sincerity of these Graces As a cunning Painter may paint the colour of fire but not the heat of it Use 4 Vse 4. Think not strange if we see some fall away and discover their Hypocrisy and wickedness who have formerly made great shew of Religion No marvail seeing the wicked and Hypocrites may go so far in shew of Religion and yet be unsound If therefore such fall away we may say of them They went out from us because they were not of us c. 1 Joh. 2.
most probable in the Judgment of the best Divines that the Devil when he tempted Christ did come and appear to Him in a bodily shape either of a Man or some other Mat. 4. See Beza on Mat. 14. 26. Use 1 Use 1. To confute the Errour of such as deny this manifest Truth confirmed not onely by the Word of God but also by experience and by the Testimonies of sundry Witches which having been convicted of this Crime have with their own mouths confessed that the Devil hath usually appeared to them in bodily Shapes c. Vide Remig. Daemonolat l. 1. c. 7. et 23. And though these visible Apparitions of Satan be not common with us in this Country in which we live yet in some other Countries they are much more common Vse 2 Use 2. Seeing the Devil hath power by God's permission to appear visibly unto some persons to tempt them to sin or to terrifie and affright them or otherwise to do them hurt and mischief this must admonish us every one to be the more carefull to walk in the true fear of God and to arm our selves daily by Faith and by Prayer and Watchfulness against this powerfull and politick enemy of our Souls and Bodies Pray unto God daily to restrain his power and malice c. Use 3 Use 3. Be thankful to God for not suffering the Devil as he might to come in visible manner to tempt and affright us c. It is God's mercy to restrain him from this Yet be not secure but know that although he come not visibly yet he comes invisibly to us daily to tempt us unto sin by wicked suggestions which is no less dangerous than if he visibly appeared c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Here we see further That the Apostles thought that the Devil might visibly appear not onely to the wicked and unbelievers but even to good Christians such as themselves were else they could not thus have erred and mistaken Christ for an apparition of Satan neither is it to be doubted but that by God's sufferance Satan may thus appear even to the Godly as well as to the Wicked If he thus appeared unto Christ Matth. 4. why not unto good Christians And if unto Eve in the State of Innocency why not to a Child of God now in the state of Grace Therefore such are not privileged from such apparitions of Satan Yet neverthelesse it is probable That he doth more frequently and usually appear so to wicked and ungodly Persons Observ 3 Observ 3. Again in that the Disciples of Christ were deceived in judging Christ to be an evil Spirit appearing to them Hence we may gather That it is easie for men to be deceived in discerning and judging of the visible apparitions of Satan It is easie for the outward senses to be deceived and for the mind to err in jugding of such Apparitions easie for men to think they see such Apparitions of Satan when they do not If the Apostles of Christ were deceived thus how much more may we especially men are apt to be deceived in judging of such Satanicall Apparitions in the night and at such times as their minds are disturbed and distempered with fear as the Disciple were at this time as also when they are otherwise distempered with some bodily disease arising from the corrupt humour of Melancholy For it is the nature of such Melancholick Disease to distemper the mind and outward senses and so to cause many false and vain imaginations to arise in the minds of such as are so distempered Hence it is That sometimes they are falsly perswaded that they see such Apparitions of Satan when indeed they do not see them Here then let us learn not to give too much credit to our minds and outward senses if at any time they perswade us that we see such Apparitions of Satan especially at such times as our minds and senses are distempered with fear or with some bodily Disease or otherwise For although it is not impossible for the Devil so to appear to us in visible shape if God suffer him as hath bin said before yet we are not lightly or easily to believe our own imagination in such Cases but upon very good ground and reason And we are to give the less credit to our outward senses in this Case because the Devil himself hath power also sometimes by God's sufferance to delude our senses causing us to think we see or hear that which we do not see or hear c. Observ 4 Observ 4. In that the Disciples eyes being blinded with the darkness of the Night did mistake Christ for an evil Spirit Hence gather That it is much more dangerous for any to have the eyes of their mind blinded and darkened with ignorance of Christ and of his Word for such must needs run into gross and dangerous errous concerning Christ The Disciples not being able to discern and see Christ with their bodily eyes thought him to be an evil Spirit walking on the Waters even so it is with all that have the eyes of their minds blinded with ignorance that they do not know Christ or understand the Doctrine of Christ in the Gospel such persons run into absurd and gross errors touching Christ Thus we heard before Ver. 15. of this Chapter that the ignorance of Christ's person was the cause of so many erroneous and absurd opinions holden by Herod and the â—ews concerning him some thinking him to be John Baptist some to be Eliah c. So in all Ages ignorance of Christ hath bin the cause of grosse errors or heresies which have bin holden of him as by the Arians and other ancient Hereticks So at this Day the ignorance of Christ which raigneth among the Papists is the cause of many absurd and grosse errors which they hold concerning Christ This also is true of many ignorant People amongst us that by reason of their ignorance of Christ and of his Word they do run into many grosse and foolish errors and opinions concerning Christ Use Use Admonition to all ignorant Persons to take heed of continuing in that estate and to use all means speedily to come to the true knowledge of Christ in some measure This being the onely way to preserve them from dangerous and damnable errors touching Christ On the contrary so long as they live in ignorance they are in danger of all errors and heresies touching Christ c. So much of the first effect and consequent of Christ's walking on the Sea viz. that the Disciples supposed it had bin a Spirit Now followeth the second which was the great fear with which they were troubled at the sight of him which is amplyfied by the effect of it in that it made them to cry out They all saw him and were troubled That is greatly astonished and perplexed with fear of Christ whom they falsly supposed to be an evil Spirit appearing to them to terrifie and affright them or to do them hurt otherwise Matth.
sick and diseased People c. And experience shews this to be true in other Places not that there is no difference to be made of Places and Countryes in regard of healthfulness or unhealthfulness but that Health and Sicknesse are not to ascribed only or chiefly to such secondary causes and means but chiefly to God's providence who is above all second Causes disposing of them as pleaseth Him c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Our Saviour cometh to Genesareth not by request of the Inhabitants of the Country nor being sent for or by the perswasion of his Disciples or others but of his own accord and free good will to this People that he might do good amongst them and unto them by his Miracles and also by his Doctrine for though there be no mention made of his Preaching yet it is most likely that he joyned some instruction and teaching with his Miracles as he used to do in other Places Hence then we may gather That it is the free Grace and Mercy of Christ that moveth Him to bestow the means of Grace and Salvation upon any People or Nation and not any merit or desert in them above others Psal 147. 19. He shewed his Word unto Jacob his Statutes and his Judgment unto Israel He hath not dealt so with any Nation c. Isa 65. 1. I am found of them that sought me not I said behold me behold me unto a Nation that was not called by my Name Jam. 1. 18. Of his own will begat he us with the word of Truth c. Vse Use To stir up those unto all possible thankfulness to God who do enjoy the ordinary means of Salvation as the Ministery of the Word Sacrament c. considering that it is the Lord 's free Grace and Mercy alone which hath moved Him to bestow these pretious means upon them which he hath denyed unto many others This doth neerly concern us in this Land and us particularly of this Congregation who by God's meer grace and goodness do enjoy these means of our Salvation which some others yea many others do want not that we are better then others by nature or have deserved that Christ Jesus should thus come unto us by his Ordinances but because it hath so pleased him onely of his unspeakable grace and mercy to do us this good Oh let us think seriously of it and strive to shew our true thankfulness by bringing forth Fruits answerable to the means we have Luke 10. 21. Our Saviour giveth solemn thanks to his Father for that of his meer good pleasure he had hid the means of Salvation from some and revealed them to others so should we much more be thankfull for our selves c. No reason can be given why it sometimes raineth upon one place and not on another and why the Sun shineth upon one and not upon another but onely the providence of God So here c. So much of our Saviour's coming with his Disciples into the Land of Genesareth Now follow the Miracles which he there wrought in curing sundry diseased persons which were brought to him Where consider two things 1. The occasion of the miraculous Cures 2. The Cures themselves The occasion or impulsive cause was the Faith of the People which is set forth 1. By the Ground of it Their knowledge of Christ so soon as he was come out of the Ship into the Land Ver. 54. 2. By the outward Fruits of it viz. Their works of Charity and Mercy 1. In taking care to bring and present the Sick unto Him to be healed 2. Beseeching Christ that they might touch the border of his Garment to the end they might be Cured First Of the Ground of their Faith When they were come out of the Ship straightway they knew Him That is they acknowledged and took speciall notice of Him as of an eminent Person and extraordinary Pro het sent from God having Divine Power to cure Diseases miraculously For thus they conceived of Christ Quest Quest How came they thus to know Him Answ Answ 1. By the Fame of his Doctrine which he had Preached and of the Miracles which he had formerly wrought in other places not far off as in Capernaum Bethsaida Tiberias c. 2. And it may be also yea it is very probable that some of them had before heard him Teach and seen his great Miracles in other places bordering near unto them Observ Observ Knowledge of Christ is the Ground of all true Faith in Christ we must first know Him in some measure before we can come to believe in Him aright So this People of Genesareth first came to know Christ in some measure by His former Preaching and Miracles whence they gathered That He was an extraordinary Prophet coming from God and having Power to work miraculous Cures of Diseases because he had done so formerly whence also they gathered That He was not onely able but willing and ready to cure the Sick if they were brought unto Him and if suit were made unto Him in their behalf Thus their Faith in Christ's Power and Mercy was grounded upon the knowledge which they had of his Power and Mercy shewed unto others c. Of this Point see before Chap. 5. 27. It followeth Ver. 55. And they ran through c. Here the Evangelist sets out their Faith by the outward Fruits and Testimonies of it viz. By a two-fold work of Charity 1. Their care to present their sick Friends and Neighbours unto Christ 2. Their sute made unto him on their behalf that they might touch but the border c. Touching the first viz. Their presenting of the sick unto Christ It is amplifyed by two things chiefly 1. By their pains and diligence shewed therein In that they ran through the whole Country and began to carry the sick in their beds and to lay them in the streets wheresoever Christ came 2. By their Wisdom in taking the best opportunities of time and place Of time in that they brought the sick to Christ speedily so soon as he came into the Country Of place in that they laid the sick before him in the streets and open places where he was to come and where they might most conveniently come at him and he might most conveniently take notice of them and heal them miraculously To carry about in beds This was according to the Custom of that Country in which they used to lay the sick upon small Beds or Couches which were so made that they might be conveniently carried up and down from place to place See before Chap. 2. Ver. 3. 11. and Luke 5. 19. In the streets Or open and publick Market-places as the word in the Original doth signify So much of the sense of the words Now most of the Points of Instruction to be gathered from them as also from the words following to the end of the Chapter have been before handled and therefore I will go over them the more briefly Observe in general In that this
thinking themselves the more holy and acceptable before God because of them and that without them they must needs be unclean and abominable in his sight and therefore they accompted Christ and his Disciples as unholy and prophane for not washing before Meat 2. They used these Washings with an opinion of absolute necessity as if they had been absolutely commanded of God either as parts of his religious Worship or as helps to it and therefore could not without sin be omitted whereas the truth is the Lord had not Commanded them any such outward Washings to be used necessarily in way of Religion and Holiness but the use of them was onely grounded upon their unwritten tradition received from their Elders without warrant from the Word of God Quest Quest From whence did they take occasion to bring in this Tradition or Custom Answ Answ From those Ceremoniall Washings required in the Law of God mentioned Hebr. 9. 10. and Levit. 15. and Numb 19. 15 c. For the Lord having commanded certain Rites of external Washing for such as were Legally unclean either by touching any thing or person which by the Law was accompted unclean or by any other way or means were defiled Hence the superstitious Jews took occasion to bring in and to use many other sorts of outward Washings which were not commanded of God atleast not commanded to be so used as they used them So much in way of clearing the words Observ 1 Observ 1. In that the Evangelist gives this reason why these Scribes and Pharisees censured Christ's Disciples for Eating with unwashen hands because it was their generall Custom to wash when they did eat This shews that as they were superstitiously affected to this Washing so they desired to tye others to their superstitious custom and practise in this behalf Whence observe That it is the manner of Hypocrites to tye others to their own practise and example in matters of Religion and to censure all uncharitably which do not conform to them even in the smallest matters of practise This made the Pharisees so apt to censure Christ and his Disciples at other times because they did not conform to their practise So Chap. 2. Ver. 24. they found fault with the Disciples for not being so strict and curious in observing the outward Ceremony of the Sabbath as themselves would seem to be because they plucked a few ears of Corn on the Sabbath notwithstanding that it was in a case of necessity also being to refresh them being very hungry So Ver. 18. of the same Chapter the Disciples of the Pharisees censured Christ's Disciples for not fasting so oft as themselves and the Disciples of John did Luke 11. 38. The Pharisee marvailed that Christ washed not before Dinner as himself did Reas Reas Hypocrisy is usually accompanied with much pride and self-conceipt which causeth such Hypocrites so to please themselves in their own wayes and courses that they are apt to think and desire that all others should be tyed unto them See Luke 18. how that proud Pharisee pleased himself in his own wayes I am not as others c. I fast twice a Week c. Use Use Take heed of this Pride and Hypocrisy which makes men so desirous to tye all to their own Example and to censure such as will not be or are not like them in Practice The rather beware of it because it is a Corruption very natural not onely to gross Hypocrites such as the Pharisees but even to some good Christians as may appear in John's Disciples joyning with the Disciples of the Pharisees in censuring Christ's Disciples for not Fasting so oft as themselves did Chap. 2. 18. For there is some degree of natural Pride even in the best which makes them too much in love with their own waies though they be not alwaies good nor such as it were fit for others to walk after them and to tread in their steps Labour to see this Pride in our selves and to strive against it and on the contrary to be low in our own eyes thinking meanly of our selvs and our own wayes and not desiring to tye others to follow us in every thing we do especially in small matters and things in their own Nature indifferent and much less in things evil and unlawful c. Great difference is in the Consciences of men c. See Rom. 14. Observ 2 Observ 2. Further we see here another property of Hypocrites which is this that they put Religion and Holiness in outward Rites Ceremonies and superstitious Observations and think that by performance of these they become holy and acceptable before God These Scribes and Pharisees attributed holiness to these external washings of hands before Meat and to the washing of Cups Pots c. And the more careful they were of these the more holy they thought themselves as if the cleaner their hands were and the Vessels which they are and drunk in the cleaner and purer their hearts had been before God So Matth. 23. 25. Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites for ye make clean the outside of the Cup and of the Platter c. So also they put Religion and Holiness in wearing broad Phylacteries and in enlarging the borders of their Garments ver 5. of the same Chapter So Matth. 6. 16. It was the property of Hypocrites to put Religion in the outward gesture and countenance which they used in time of Fasting therefore they looked sad and disfigured their faces c. So Isa 59. the Hypocriticall Jewes thought they pleased God by hanging down their heads like Bul-rushes when they fasted So the Papists put Holinesse in many outward Ceremonies c. Use Use Take heed of this fond hypocritical conceipt to think that Religion and Holiness consisteth in such outward Rites and Customes or that the bare Observance of them doth please God or commend us to him 1 Cor. 8. 8. Meat commendeth us not to God No more doth any outward thing or outward Ceremony or Rite of it self further than it is commanded of God and joyned with inward Holiness and Uprightness of heart in such as keep and observe it Rom. 14. 17. The Kingdom of God is not Meat and Drink but Righteousness Peace c. For he that in these things serveth Christ is acceptable to God Observ 3 Observ 3. Again in that the Scribes and Pharisees being great Masters and Teachers in the Jewish Church were so foolishly superstitious as to busy themselves and to trouble others about such trifles and petty Customs as the washing of hands before Meat and washing of Cups Pots Tables c. Hence observe that superstition makes wise men become foolish absurd and childish in busying and troubling themselves and others about very trifles and toyes not worth speaking of much less worthy of so much pains and care and trouble as they bestow on them Therefore our Saviour calls the Pharisees Fools for being so curious about cleansing their Cups and Platters Luke 11. 40. Thus
West-side of Judea they were very rich and populous Cities by reason that they stood by the Sea side so as all kind of Merchandise might conveniently be brought in to them and carried out from them to other Countries See Isa 23. and Ezek. 26. 27. and 28. Our Saviour came near unto these Cities but came not to them because they were Cities of the Gentiles unto which he was not sent to preach but to the Jews onely as himself testifyeth Mat. 15. 24. being therefore called the Minister of the Circumcision Rom. 15. 8. Quest Quest Why did he now depart into these coasts of Tyre and Sidon Answ Answ 1. One reason moving him so to do as is most likely was the Unthankfulness of the People of the Jews in the Country of Gennesareth and thereabouts and especially of the Scribes and Pharisees in that they did not give so good entertainment to Christ and his Doctrine as was fit neither did they profit by it as they ought but rather took exceptions and were offended at it as is plainly said of the Pharisees Matth. 15. 12. therefore our Saviour now departs from them and leavs them in their obstinate and wilful blindnesse and goeth to the borders of the Gentiles fulfilling that in his own practice which he had by Word enâ—oyned his Disciples viz. to let those obstinate Pharisees alone and to give them over as blind leaders of the blind See Mat. 15. 14. 2. He now left the parts of Judea where he had before so much conversed and went to the utmost Borders of the Country even very near to the Cities of the Gentiles that so this his departure and coming so near to the Gentiles might be as a preparative unto the future rejection of the Jews and general calling of the Gentiles which was to follow after his Ascention into Heaven Therefore now by his own practise he puts his Disciples in mind of the calling of the Gentiles and teacheth them what they were afterward to do when he should have ascended viz. That when the Jews should reject their Doctrine they should turn to the Gentiles and preach to them as we see it came to passe Act. 13. 46. 3. He withdrew himself into these parts that being there he might retire himself into some private place there to rest and refresh himself and his Disciples after their former Labours and Travels And therefore in the words following it is said That he entred into a House c. Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour upon the unthankfulnesse of the Jews and especially of the Scribes and Pharisees contemning Him and his Doctrine and taking offence at it doth leave them and gives over teaching and instructing them any further We are to take notice of the just Judgment of God upon profane and wilfull Contemners of the means of Grace and Salvation when they are offered to them that in thiâ— Case God useth to deprive such of those precious means and to give them over to their own wilfull Blindnesse c. See this point before Verse 14. of this Chapter and Chap. 5. 18. Observ 2 Observ 2. Our Saviour came very near to the Cities of Tyre and Sidon yet entred not into them to preach or work Miracles there Hence observe That Christ Jesus may come near unto a People by his Ordinances and by the means of Salvation and yet never come unto them or among them Mark 12. 34. He may send his Ministers and his Word and Sacraments near unto some People or Country or City c. and yet not send them unto such a People c. As the Sun sometimes shineth near unto some Field and yet not upon that Field So Christ the Sun of Righteousnesse as he is called Mal. 4. doth sometimes shine near to a People by the light of his Word Sacraments c. and yet not shine upon them And as the Rain sometimes falleth near unto a Field perhaps in the very next Field on the other side of the Hedge and yet not upon that Field So doth Christ send the Rain and Showres of his Word very near to some People and yet not upon them See Acts 16. 6 7. Paul and Silas went through Phrygia and Galatia c. but were forbidden to preach in Asia and Bithynia which were hard by Reas 1 Reas 1. Christ doth this to shew the absolute freedom and liberty of his saving Grace and Mercy to mankind that he is not tyed to bestow it on all but on whom he pleaseth and where he pleaseth therefore he giveth not so much as the outward means to all but to some onely passing-by otherâ— though he come near unto them That which he speaketh of God the Father Luke 10. 21. is as true of himself as he is God That he doth reveal the means of Salvation to some and hide them from other because so it seemeth good in his sight The Wind bloweth where it listeth So Christ sendeth the Blasts of his Word where he pleaseth See Rom. 9. 18. Reas 2 Reas 2. That by this means such People may be the more without excuse and so their condemnation the more just in that they have had the means of Salvation come very near to them even so near that if they would they might have taken hold of them and made use of them and yet they have not so done Vse 1 Vse 1. Learn to be moved with pitty towards such People and Congregations as have the means of Salvation come near to them and yet not among them or with them especially if withall we see them carelesse of seeking and repairing to such means as are near unto them never regarding to lay hold on them or make any use of them nor to get them home to themselves c. Vse 2 Vse 2. How are such People bound to thankfulness who have Christ and his Ordinances and means of Salvation not onely near unto them but with them and in the midst of them If it be a heavy Judgment to a People when Christ comes near them but not unto them as in truth it is then it is unspeakable Favour and Mercy of God to a People when he sends his Word and Sacraments not only near to a People but even home to them c. Oh let every such People acknowledge and be thankful for so infinite a mercy as this is And withall take heed they rest not in this only that they have the outward means of Salvation among them but see that they make right use of them and labour to profit by them for else they are never the happyer for enjoying the means never the nearer to Salvation Nay they are the more miserable and the heavier shall be their condemnation for these means shall one Day rise in Judgment against them See Luke 10. 11. Think it not enough that Christ cometh to us by his Word and Ministers c. unless we profit by them Many have had the means long and yet are never the better
have her Daughter possessed of a Devil and much greater that in this Affliction Christ refused to hear and help her yea giveth Reasons why it was not fit for him to grant her sute But behold here is yet a further Triall and Affliction that Christ doth seem to reproach her with the odious Name of a Dogg c. Hence then we may learn that the Afflictions of God's Children and Servants do many times grow greater and greater when their deliverance is neerest See the fiftieth Verse of the sixth Chapter Mark 7. 28. And she answered and said unto him Yes Lord yet the Dogs under the table eat of the Childrens July 21. 1622. Crums IN the former Verse we heard our Saviour's Answer to the sute and Petition of the Woman of Syrophoenicia in behalf of her afflicted Daughter in which he denied to grant her Request Now followeth her Reply unto that Answer of Christ in which she sheweth a great measure of Faith in that she was not discouraged with the words of Christ though they seemed to tend wholly to the discomfort of her but she is so far from being dismaied with his denial of her sute and so far from giving it over and from casting away her confidence in the power and goodness of Christ that she takes occasion even from the words of his deniall to renew and further to urge her sute unto him c. Herein I say she shewed an excellent and singular degree and measure of Faith and therefore our Saviour Mat. 15. 28. upon this her Reply unto him doth break out into this high commendation of her Faith saying Oh Woman great is thy Faith In the words consider two things 1. A concession or granting of the truth of Christ's words and Answer given unto her Truth Lord or Yes Lord q. d. I acknowledge my self to be of my self by Nature a Dogg that is a profane Gentile c. and that it is not fit for the benefits of the Messiah being in some sort peculiar to the Jews to be as yet made common to the Gentiles forasmuch as the time of the generall calling of them is not yet come 2. A limitation or restraint of the sense of Christ's words shewing how they were to be understood viz. not absolutely and generally but with some exception That although it was fit the Jews should first be filled that is plentifully fed with the spiritual Bread as it were of Christ's benefits and though it was unfit for this Bread to be as yet cast to the Dogs that is made common to all or the greater part of the Gentiles yet this hindred not but that the Gentiles might in some measure taste of this Bread of Christ's Doctrine and Miracles and that some few of them at least might be refreshed with the Childrens Crums which they suffered to fall under the Table that is reap fruit and benefit by Christ's Doctrine and Miracles which the Jews so much contemned and set light by Observ Observ In the first part of the Reply in that she doth acknowledge her self to be a Dog that is a profane Gentile by Nature and in respect of her former condition before her Calling hereby she discovereth a great measure of Humility From whence therefore we may learn that true Faith is alwaies accompanied with Humility and where the greatest measure of Faith is there is ever most Humility As the Faith of this Woman was eminent so her Humility See this in other Examples Abraham a man of great Faith even the Father of the Faithful was a man of great Humility Gen. 18. I am but dust and ashes c. Job a man of great Faith as appeareth Chap 13. 15. Though he kill me I will trust in him c. and withal a man of great Humility Chap. 40. 4. Behold I am vile c. So that Centurion Matth. 8. whose Faith is so highly commended by our Saviour how great also was his Humility he thought himself unworthy that Christ should come under his Roof c. So that sinful Woman Luke 7. 38. as she shewed great Faith in Christ by the abundant fruits of love to him so also great Humility in washing his feet with her tears c. So Paul a Man of extraordinary Faith and likewise of great Humility 1 Cor. 15. 9. I am the least of the Apostles c. Reason Reason True Faith apprehends the Mercy of God in Christ for pardon of Sin and for the Salvation of the Soul and the more this saving Mercy of God is felt the more Feeling there must needs be on the contrary of our sins and misery by Nature without this Mercy Now this true sense of our misery cannot but work great Humility in the heart See this in Paul 1 Tim. 1. 13. Vse 1 Use 1. See what to judge of proud and haughty Persons puffed up with conceipt and opinion of their own goodness excellency c. like that Pharisee Luke 18. exalting himself before God and despising the poor humble Publican Such as this proud Pharisee in whom such Pride and Self-conceit reigneth and beareth sway are destitute of all true Faith for if that were in them it would work a sense of their sins and misery by Nature and so humble them before God and towards their Brethren it would pull down all high conceipts of themselvs See then that the Papists those proud Phariâ—aical Justiciaries cannot have true Faith no more can any that are like them They may think they have it and boast of it but the truth is they are void of it Pride cannot stand with Faith See Hab. 2. 4. Vse 2 Use 2. See how to know an eminent Christian for Faith look how humbly he carries himself before God and towards his Brethren if he shew humility it is an evideence of much Faith and of an eminent Christian On the contrary if he shew little or no Humility let him profess what he will and have never so good gifts in some kind yet he cannot be an eminent Christian unless he excel in Humility yea if he want all Humility he wants all Grace and so is no good Christian at all c. The most excellent Christian is he that most resembleth Christ and he is most like Christ that is most humble Matth. 11. Learn of me c. Use 3 Use 3. Examine our Faith and the measure of it by our true Humility before God and towards our Brethren Would'st thou know whether thou hast true Faith Look what Humility it hath wrought in thee what sense and feeling of thy own Sin and misery by Nature without Christ what deniall of thy self and of all thy own Goodnesse Holinesse Excellency in thy self c. So Would'st thou know what measure of Faith is wrought in thee Look how much Humility is in thy heart and in all thy carriage before God and Men. Use 4 Use 4. Seeing true Humility is a companion and evidence of Faith let us every one labour more and more for this
are two 1. That his ears were opened that is The faculty and use of Hearing was restored to him 2. That the string of his tongue was loosed that is The Impediment of his Speech was taken away or the difficulty of it removed and this is proved by a further Effect and Consequent viz. That he spake plain that is he was enabled to speak with ease and freedom of Tongue or he came to have and enjoy the true and right use of his Speech And this argueth that he was not stark dumb before c. Us suprà The second thing in the words is The amplification of these miraculous Effects by the Circumstance of time or the speedy and suddain accomplishment of them In that they were straightway fulfilled that is so soon as ever Christ had used those gestures of putting his fingers into the Ears of the deaf and touching his Tongue c. and had thereunto added his powerful Word And this is added to shew the truth and certainty of the Miracle and the more to set out the greatness of Christ's Power Observ 1 Observ 1 Here is another proof of Christ's God-head c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Here we learn That our Saviour Christ as he is God hath absolute Power and Authority over all diseases and infirmities of Man's body being able to cure and heal them and to restore the body to perfect health and soundness again yea he can do this miraculously and extraordinarily without ordinary means of Physick onely by his Divine Power immediately Thus being upon Earth in the state of Humiliation he was able miraculously to cure such as were deaf and dumb as we see here or to cure such as were born blind and to cure all the most incurable diseases as Leprosies Feavers Palsies bloody-Issues in Women c. Now if he had this Power being on Earth then he hath still the same Power being exalted to Heavenly Glory c. his Arm is not shortned or weakned but rather strengthned by his advancement to the right hand of God c. See more of this Point and the uses of it Chap. 2. ver 12. And Chap. 5. Ver. 29. Observ 3 Observ 3. In that our Saviour did thus miraculously cure this man of his bodily Deafness and Dumbness restoring to him the use of his Hearing and Speech Hence gather that he onely is able to cure such as are spiritually deaf and dumb The same Divine Power is seen in both See Matth. 8. 17. Such as are unable and unfit to hear spirituall and heavenly matters as the Word of God and the Doctrines of it who have deaf hearts and consciences unfit to hear that is to believe and to obey the Word of God Christ alone is able to open the deaf hearts of such by the Power of his Divine Spirit enabling them to believe and imbrace the Word of God and to yield obedience to it Thus he opened the heart of Lydia which before was deaf making her fit to attend to Paul's Doctrine and to embrace and obey the same Act. 16. So also such as are spiritually dumb that is unfit and unable to speak of spiritual and heavenly matters to the Glory of God and to the edifying of others Christ alone can unty the string of their tongues that is enable and teach them by his Spirit how to speak to God's Glory and the edifying of others he onely can furnish them both with matter and words to speak graciously So also such as are unable to speak unto God by Prayer Christ alone can open both their hearts and mouths to pray aright unto God Therefore Luke 11. 1. his Disciples desired him to teach them how to pray and David Psal 51. 15. prayeth to the Lord to open his lips that his mouth might shew forth his praise Thus it is Christ Jesus alone which can and doth cure and heal such as are spiritually deaf and dumb And therefore Isa 35. 5. it is prophecied that in the Kingdom of Christ that is in the flourishing estate of the Church of Christ in the times of the Gospel the Ears of the deaf shall be unstopped and the Tongue of the dumb shall sing c. which is to be understood not onely of the restoring and curing of such as should be taken or possessed with bodily deafness and dumbness but of such especially as should be spiritually deaf and dumb Now How should these be cured but by the Divine Power and Spirit of Christ which he should manifest in and by the Preaching of the Gospel Use Use See what is to be done of those that are spiritually deaf and dumb as we are all by Nature more or less Let them go and seek unto Christ Jesus who miraculously opened the ears of the deaf and the mouths of the dumb when he was upon earth Pray unto him to bore the ears of thy heart that thou mayest be fit to hear that is to believe and obey his Word and pray him to loose the string of thy tongue that thou mayest be able and fit to speak to him in Prayer and to speak to his Glory and the edifying of others Pray with David Open thou my lips c. If he do but touch thy heart and tongue with the finger of his Spirit and say but Ephphatha unto thee that is Do but will that thy heart be opened and thy tongue loosed it shall be done but without the Divine Power of his Spirit it can never be done Straightway his eyes were opened c. Observ Observe the truth and certainty of this Miracle that it was wrought immediately by the Divine Power of Christ as he was God and not by any natural or ordinary means whatsoever for then it could not have been wrought thus suddenly and speedily so soon as ever Christ had uttered the word Ephphatha for in all cures of the body which are wrought by means there is some space of time required for the means to shew their natural Power and Vertue to effect the cure But it was not so here which therefore proveth it to be truly miraculous and serveth to strengthen our Faith in the Divine Power and God-head of Christ and in the truth of the Doctrine of Christ which was sealed from Heaven by this and many the like Miracles Mark 7. 36 37. And he charged them that they should tell no man but the more he charged them so much Aug. 25. 1622. the more a great deal they published it And were beyond measure astonished saying He hath done all things well he maketh both the deaf to hear and the dumb to speak IN these two last Verses of this Chapter the Evangelist layeth down the Consequents of the Miracle of Christ wrought upon him that was deaf and half-dumb The Consequents are these four 1. The charge given by our Saviour unto the party cured and to those that brought him to Christ that they should not divulge the Miracle 2. Their disobedience to his charge and violating
Observ Observ See here the lawfulness of travelling by Water in Ships or Boats as our Saviour and his Disciples often did as we have heard Provided alwaies that we take such Voyages or Journeys by Water upon just and lawful causes and for good and warrantable ends and purposes as hath been before said of Journeys in general And further touching Journeys by Sea or other Waters remember two Cautions or Rules 1. That we are not rashly and needlesly to undertake them in doubtful and dangerous times as in stormy weather c. Our Saviour never travelled by Water when he might go as conveniently by Land no more should we in regard of the danger of travelling by Water which is greater ordinarily than in going by Land but especially in dangerous times and unseasonable weather lest we tempt God by casting our selves upon needless danger 2. As we are to sanctify our other Journeys by Prayer to God for his Blessing and Protection so especially our Journeys and passages by Water in regard of greater dangers which we are liable unto ordinarily by Water than upon the Land The next thing to be spoken of is the Circumstance of time when our Saviour came into the parts of Dalmanutha Straightway Observ Observ See here how careful our Saviour was of redeeming time that is of laying hold upon the present time and occasion for the going of his Journey unto which he knew himself called He did not delay or trifle away the time nor mispend an hour or minute of this time allotted for his Voyage but takes ship presently without further delay Which may teach us how carefull we ought in like manner to be of the good employment of the time given and allotted us of God for performance of the duties of our general and partticular Callings and what precious accompt we should make to spend it well not trifling it away nor mispending good hours but bestowing them well to the Glory of God and good of others and furtherance of our own Salvation Herein follow Christ who never mispent an hour nor a minute of time So are we commanded Ephes 5. 16. to redeem the time that is to buy it out as it were from vain and unfruitful employments and to bestow it well and profitably It is a great Mercy of God to give us time for the doing of good works and duties Revel 2. 21. it is mentioned as a Mercy of God to the wicked Woman Jesabel that he gave her time or space to repent So is it a great mercy in him to give us time and space to repent to hear his Word to pray to read to sanctify his Sabbaths c. Oh let us lay hold on these occasions and redeem such precious dayes and hours lest one day we wish we had Gal. 6. 10. As we have time or opportunity let us do good c. Now is the acceptable time now is the day of Salvation Therefore to day while it is called to day harden not your hearts c. Vse Vse See the great sin of those who make so little accompt of precious time trifling it away and mispending and wasting it in idleness or unprofitable courses spending whole dayes yea whole weeks in vain and unfruitful courses in hawking hunting and other vain sports Yea not onely spending time unprofitably and vainly but wickedly and sinfully in Drunkenness and Gluttony How shall these give an accompt to God hereafter of the good emploiment of their time So much of the time Straightway Now to speak somewhat also of Christ's companions in his journey His Disciples He entred into a ship with his Disciples Observ Observ See here that the Apostles of Christ were his ordinary companions and associates living and conversing with him on Earth and accompanying him in all his travels and journying from place to place whether it were to preach or work Miracles or for other ends This was one special priviledge of the twelve Apostles above all other Ministers of the Gospel Use Use To strengthen our Faith in the truth and certainty of that Doctrine of the Gospel which the Apostles have left to the Church in their Writings For seeing they did not onely see Christ in the Flesh but also were his ordinary companions upon Earth living with him ordinarily and both hearing his Teaching in publick and private and also seeing his Conversation they were the better able to write and testify what they had both heard and seen See Luke 1. 2. and 1 Joh. 1. 1. So much of the occasion of the Pharisees coming to question with Christ and to ask a Sign from Heaven Now to speak of their practise in coming to him where consider 1. The Persons which came to Christ to question with him The Pharisees 2. Their practice or behaviour toward Christ laid down in three things 1. In coming forth 2. In questioning with him 3. In seeking of him a Sign from Heaven Touching the Persons They were Pharisees which was the name of a special and eminent Sect among the Jews as we have had occasion often before to shew many of which were by Office also publick Teachers in the Synagogues of the Jews though not all of them And they were of all other Sects among the Jews the most strict and streight Sect for profession and outward shew of Religion and Holiness as we have heard before and yet many of them if not the most were gross and notorious Hypocrites and greatest enemies to Christ such were these here mentioned See before in the first Verse of the seventh Chapter Matth. 16. 1. The Sadduces joyned with them another Sect among the Jews differing in Opinion Act. 23. 8. Observ Observ Such as make great profession and outward shew of Religion and Holiness are not alwayes good and sound Christians but many times gross and notorious Hypocrites and Enemies of Christ Such were the Pharisees and Scribes in our Saviour's time who therefore are so sharply reproved by him for making clean the out-side of the Cup and Platter whereas within they were full of Extortion and Excess and for that they were like painted Sepulchres See Matth. 23. 25 c. How frequent and forward were they in outward religious duties of Fasting Prayer keeping the Sabbath c. and yet gross Hypocrites doing all these to be seen of men out of desire of vain-Glory c. See a Pattern of them all in that one Pharisee mentioned in the Parable Luke 18. Such a formal Hypocrite was Judas among the Apostles Such were the hypocritical Jews in the Prophet Esay's time as may appear in the first and fifty eighth Chapters of Isaiah Use Use Rest not in an outward shew and profession of Religion and Holiness which may be in gross and damnable Hypocrites but labour above all for truth and soundness of Grace and for the Power of Religion in our hearts renewing us and making us new Creatures 2 Tim. 3. 5. it is the Sin of these last times That many have a
they taught the Truth and sound Doctrine Answ Answ It is true That they did indeed teach many things which were true and sound and agreeable to the written Word of God in the Law and Prophets and therefore our Saviour's meaning there is not that they should generally and absolutely follow their Doctrine in all things whatsoever they taught But in all such things as they taught truly and soundly in all things which they taught agreeable to the Doctrine of Moses in whose Chair they sate But because they did also together with true Doctrine mingle a great deal of corrupt and erroneous Doctrine therefore our Saviour in this place warneth his Disciples to take heed thereof Now this corrupt Doctrine of the Pharisees is here called Leaven and thereunto compared in regard of the likeness between them to set out the Nature and evil effects of this corrupt Doctrine by which it resembleth Leaven as in other respects so especially in this That as leaven is not onely sowre and tart of it self but it is apt also to convey and spread the sowreness of it into the whole Lump of Dough till it be all sowred therewith 1 Cor. 5. 7. Gal. 5. 9. So this Doctrine of the Pharisees was not onely evil and corrupt in it self but apt to spread the corruption and contagion of it further and further to the infecting of others therewith Quest Quest Why did our Saviour speak so obscurely c Answ Answ That from their misconceiving him he might take occasion to discover to them their ignorance and infidelity for which he afterward reproveth them And of the leaven of Herod It is somewhat doubtfull what is meant by this Matth. 16. 6. The Sadduces are named instead of Herod whereupon some think that Herod did joyn himself to the Sect and Opinions of the Sadduces and so that the leaven of Herod is the same with the leaven of the Sadduces noting out the corrupt Doctrines and Opinions which the Sadduces held the chief of which are mentioned Acts 23. 8. That they held no Resurrection nor Angel c. Others do with more probability think that by the leaven of Herod is meant here the erroneous Doctrine and Opinions of the Sect called the Herodians of whom we heard before Chap. 3. Ver. 6. who were a peculiar Sect by themselves differing in opinion from the Pharisees and Sadduces Who were called Herodians from Herod King of the Jews because among other opinions they held this as is restified by Epiphanius that Herod was the Messiah because he was King of the Jews and a Jew born and lived about the same time when the Jews expected the Messiah Howsoever it be no doubt but our Saviour meaneth some corrupt and erroneous Doctrine or Opinions held and maintained either by Herod himself or else by the Sect of the Herodians which were his Followers and Adherents Vide Gerrard Harm Evang. Cap. 154. Pag. 1105. c. Ubi diversam sententiam tuetur Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour from their want of Bread took occasion to speak to them of the leavened Doctrine of the Pharisees c. and to teach them spiritual Wisdom in shunning the same Hence gather That from Earthly and Temporal things of this Life we should take occasion to confer and speak to others of things Spirituall and Heavenly So our Saviour often used to do Joh. 4. 10. From the Water of the Well of Jacob he took occasion to tell the Woman of Samaria of the Spirituall Water of Life and to stir her up to thirst after it So Joh. 6. 27. from the five Loaves of Bread with which he had fed 5000 he took occasion to speak unto the People of the Spirituall and Heavenly Food and to stir them up to seek after it Herein let us imitate our Saviour taking occasion from Earthly things to think and speak of Spirituall and Heavenly From Earthly and Bodily Food to speak and confer of Spirituall from Bodily Raiment to confer of the Garments of Grace from Bodily Armour to speak of the Spirituall Armour of God Ephes 6. From our Earthly Houses to talk and speak to one another of our House not made with Hands but eternall in the Heavens from the Grasse and Flowers of the Field to speak of our Mortality c. Thus we shall shew our selves to be Heavenly minded and to have our Conversation there even while we live on Earth Phil. 3. 20. Besides we shall by this means more and more stir up our Thoughts and Affections to the love and desire of things Spirituall and Heavenly This also will be a means to furnish us from time to time with plentifull matter of holy conference so as we shall never want matter in this kind to confer of Observ 2 Observ 2. Here we see that there hath been in all Ages of the Church corrupt and erroneous Teachers who have laboured by their Errors and false Doctrine to corrupt and deprave the true and sound Doctrine of the Word of God Such were the Pharisees Sadduces and Herodians in our Saviour's time who by their leaven of corrupt Doctrine infected and sowred the true Doctrine of the Law and Prophets So in times of the Old Testament were many false Prophets So in the Apostles Dayes were false Apostles and other corrupt Teachers both among the Jews and Gentiles 1 Pet. 21. There were false Prophets among the People even as there shall be false Teachers among you who privily shall bring in damnable Heresies c. Such false Teacher were Hymenaeus and Philetus mentioned by Paul 2 Tim. 2. 17. Besides many other in the Apostles Dayes Such were the Jewish Teachers which urged the necessity of Circumcision and the keeping of other Ceremonies of Moses's Law after the Death of Christ Such were the Nicolaitans Revel 2. 6. which held Fornication no Sin Such were Ebion and Cerinthus who denyed the God-head of Christ as is testified in the Ecclesiasticall History So in all the succeeding Ages after the Apostles both of antient and later times the Church was troubled with many corrupt and Heretical Teachers as Arrians Pelagians Manichees c. Austin reckoneth up ninety several Heresies c. So in this Age and time wherein we live there are many corrupt and Heretical Teachers as Papists Anabaptists Arminians c. which labour to spread the Leaven of their Errours c. Reason Reason God hath decreed to permit and suffer it thus to be for just causes As first for the just Judgment and Punishment of the wicked and Reprobates that they may by the Doctrine of false Teachers be led into damnable Errours and so be justly condemned if they repent not 2 Thess 2. 10. Secondly For the trial of the Elect and that such as are approved of God may be known 1 Cor. 11. 19. There must be Heresies c. Deut. 13. 3. Use 1 Use 1. Teacheth us not to think strange nor to stumble or be offended thereat when in these our times we see
1. Believe not every Spirit but try the Spirits whether they are of God c. Mark 8. 16. And He charged them c. Jan. 23. 1624. Observ 4 Observ 4. IN that our Saviour directeth this Admonition to his Disciples or Apostles whom he had before called to the Office of the Ministry Chap. 3. ver 14. Hence we may gather that as all Christians so especially Ministers of the Word are to be careful to shun the Leaven of false Doctrine and erroneous Opinions in matters of Religion and to take heed of being infected therewith Act. 20. 30. Paul having told the Elders of Ephesus that false Teachers should spring up even amongst them bids them therefore to watch that is not onely to be diligent in their Ministerial Office of teaching sound Doctrine but also in shunning the false Doctrine of those corrupt Teachers and opposing themselves against the same So 1 Tim. 6. 5. he warns Timothy to withdraw himself from false and corrupt Teachers which is to be understood not onely of shunning their Persons but especially of avoiding the Infection of their Doctrine Reason Reason Ministers have a Calling to instruct others in the sound truth of the Word of God and to preserve them from the Poison of Errours and corrupt Doctrine to the utmost of their Power which they cannot be fit to do if themselves be infected with errours and Leaven of false Doctrine and therefore they must by all means shun and avoid the same Use Use See how unfit and dangerous for Ministers of the Word who are called to teach unto others sound and wholesom Doctrine to be corrupt in their own Judgment and infected with Leaven of Errours How shall they lead others in the way of truth and keep them from Errour Blind Guides And if the blind lead the blind both will fall into the ditch c. Observ 5 Observ 5. In that our Saviour warns them to take heed of the Leaven of the Pharisees and of Herod which were Persons of great place and authority Hence we may learn that we are to shun Errours and false Doctrine though they have never so great Patrons which hold and maintain them They are never the better or less hurtful for this but rather the more dangerous when they are maintained and upheld by men of great place or accompt in the Church or Common-wealth for then the common People are the sooner seduced by them Therefore such Errours and Doctrines are the more to be taken heed of Gal. 1. 8. Though we or an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel unto you than that which we have preached let him be accursed Many of those old Heresies which sprung up in the Church in the times of the ancient Fathers had great Patrons and Defenders yet the godly Fathers and other good Christians did not embrace those Errours but utterly rejected and renounced them The Heresy of Arrius was maintained not onely by many learned Bishops of the East and West but also by some of the Emperours themselves as Constantius Valens c. Vide Magd. Cent. 4. c. 5. col 324. Use 1 Use 1. To convince the folly of such as think they may safely follow any Doctrine or Opinion in matters of Religion if they can alledge some Persons of great place or of great Learning who have holden or do hold and maintain the same though otherwise they can shew no good ground or warrant from the Word of God for that they hold As if great men were priviledged from Errour or as if it were safe to err with them in case they do err Here we see the contrary For the Pharisees and Sadduces were men of great Authority and accompt among the Jews and yet our Saviour shews they were not free from Errours in Doctrine and Opinion but greatly corrupted with the Leaven of such Errours and that it was not safe but dangerous to err with them for which cause he chargeth and warneth his Disciples to beware of their Leaven notwithstanding their greatness and Authority in the Church at that time The like may be said of the Scribes and of the Elders and High Priests in our Saviour's time who were all men of great place and authority and yet they erred most dangerously both in Judgment and practice in that they condemned Christ to death and therefore it was not safe but very fearful and dangerous to joyn with them as many then did in that their wicked Errour and Practice It is not therefore safe but dangerous to err with great men Errour in Doctrine or Opinion drawes on Errour in life and practice Now it is dangerous to sin with great Persons therefore dangerous to err with them Use 2 Use 2. Admonisheth us to beware of embracing or liking the better of any erroneous Doctrine or Opinion of men in matter of Religion because of the greatness of the Persons that do hold or maintain the same but learn to reject and detest all Errours and corrupt Doctrines though they have never so great Patrons or Defenders To this end in all Doctrines and Opinions of men look not at the Persons that teach or maintain them but upon what good Ground and Warrant from the Word of God they do teach and hold them Observ 6 Observ 6. In that our Saviour compareth the corrupt Doctrine of the Pharisees and Herodians unto Leaven which is of a spreading and infectious Nature as hath been shewed Hence we learn that corrupt Doctrine and erroneous Opinions of false Teachers are of a contagious and infectious Nature apt to spread their contagion and corruption further and further 2 Tim. 2. 17. the Doctrine of Hymenaeus and Philetus and other corrupt Teachers is compared to a Canker or Gangrene which is a fretting or eating disease which spreadeth further and further in the body so likewise their corrupt Doctrine as the Apostle saith Ver. 16. will encrease to more Ungodliness That which Tertullus said falsly and unjustly of Paul in regard of his Doctrine That he was a pestilent fellow Act. 24. 5. may truly be said of all false and corrupt Teachers They are pestilent fellows and their Doctrine is of a pestilent and infectious Nature c. The truth of this we may see in those old Heresies which sprung up in the Church heretofore in the Times of the Antient Fathers with the leaven of which though at first but some one or few persons were tained yet afterward by degrees the Contagion spread further and further to the infecting of many yea of whole Countries Thus the Arian Heresy did at first infect onely Arius himself and some few in the Country of Alexandria but afterwards the leaven of it spread so far that the greater part of the World was infected with the same Ingemit totus orbis miratus est se factum Arianum Hieronym So the Doctrine of Pelagius and other Hereticks though at first it infected but some few yet afterward it spread very far to the corrupting of
great Multitudes The like we may observe in those errors with which the Church is at this Day infected as Popery Anabaptism Lutheranism Armianism c. The leaven of these at first did infect but few in comparison but afterwards spread further and further and so is apt to do still And daily experience shews how apt any error or false Doctrine once broached is to spread it self further It is like the Cloud which appeared to Elijah's Servant 1 King 18. 44. which at first was but about the breadth of a mans hand but soon after it overspead the whole Heavens Modicus error in principio in fine maximus Luther Vse 1 Use 1. See what cause for us carefully to shun and avoid the Corruption of Errors and false Doctrine and to beware of being tainted therewith seeing it is of such a Contagious Nature As we carefully shun Contagious Diseases so should we no less avoid the Contagion of Errors c. But of this before Use 2 Use 2. See by this how dangerous it is for any to be the first Broachers or Setters on Foot of Errors or false Doctrine seeing when it is one broached it is so apt to run and to spread it self further and further Take heed therefore of being the first Authors and Bringers in of Errors of false Doctrine This concerns all but especially Ministers That they beware of sowing the Seed of any corrupt Doctrine lest it spring up quickly and grow too fast c. Use 3 Use 3. See how needfull it is to resist and withstand Errors and false Doctrine betimes even when it first begins to be broached or set on Foot lest otherwise if it be at first received and get Head it do by degrees grow and spread further and further till it can be very hardly or not at all resisted Therefore it behoveth us every one in our Places to withstand Errors at the first but chiefly this concerns those that are in Place of Authority As Magistrates to resist Errors and false Doctrine at first by their Authority forbidding and restraining them from being taught And all Pastors and Ministers to withstand such Errors and false Doctrine at first by convincing and confuting the same out of the Word of God and by labouring more and more in their Ministery to maintain true and sound Doctrine and to establish the People therein This is the best way to withstand Errors and false Doctrine to crush it the Head when it first beginneth to spring up This leaven is betimes and at the first to be purged out before it spread too far c. Use 4 Use 4. This also shews how dangerous it is for us to converse familiarly and needlesly with such as are corrupted in their Judgment with the leaven of Errors or false Doctrine as Papists Arminians c. lest we be infected with the Contagion of their Errors and sowred with their leaven Take heed therefore c. In Scripâ—ure we are bid not onely to shun Errors and false Doctrine but also the false Teachers themselves as Matth. 7. 15. 2 Joh. ver 10. 1 Tim. 6. 5. Constantius the Emperour by the company of an Arian Presbyter was seduced to that Heresy Now followeth The manner of admonishing with a strait Charge c. He charged them Or straitly commanded them This he did by his absolute Authority c. Take heed beware That iâ— take great heed to your selves That ye be not infected with the leaven of their corrupt Doctrine This repetition or doubling of the Admonition was the more to quicken and stir up their care and heedfulnes in shunning the corrupt Doctrine and Opinion of the Pharisees and Herodians in regard of the great danger they were in otherwise to be tainted with that leaven Observ Observ Christians have need to use great care diligence and heedfulness in avoiding the leaven of corrupt Teachers that is their erroneous and false Doctrine by which they labour to infect others Therefore our Saviour warneth his Disciples with a double Caveat and gives them also a strait charge to keep themselves from the corrupt Doctrine and erroneous Opinion of the Pharisees and of Herod So Paul Acts 20. 28. warns the Elders of Ephesus again and again not onely to take heed to themselves and to their Flocks in regard of false Teachers which should arise among them but also to watch against such So Phil. 3. 2. Beware of Doggs beware of evil Workers beware of the Concision Reason Reason There is great danger of being infected with this leaven of corrupt Doctrine and erroneous Opinions of Men and that in sundry Respects As 1. In regard of the corruption of our Nature which makes us prone and forward to imbrace Errors rather than Truth and to Drink them in No Dough being so apt to take leaven as we by Nature to imbrace Errors 2. In regard of the great craft and subtilty of false Teachers to insinuate themselves and their errors into us 2 Cor. 11. 13. Deceiptfull Workers Eph. 4. 14. Compared to Teachers at Dice-play 3. In the regard of the subtilty and cunning of Satan whose Workmen and Ministers false Teachers are 2 Cor. 11 15. who laboureth all he can to spread the leaven of Errors and false Doctrine further and further Vse Use For Admonition to us to use all care diligence and watchfulness over our selves that we be not seduced or drawen away with errors and corrupt Doctrine of false Teachers especially to look to our selves in regard of the errors and corruptions in Doctrine which are rife in these our Times as the hereticall Doctrines of Papists the errors of the Lutherans Arminians Anabaptists Brownists and the like Great cause of heedfullness and watchfullness That we may be preserved from the leaven of so many corrupt and erroneous Doctrines which at this Day are taught and maintained by false Teachers and that whether we consider our Naturall proneness to believe and imbrace Errors rather than Truth or whether we consider the great cunning and deceiptfulness of false Teachers to seduce or the subtilty of Satan who sets them on work c. In all these Respects we had need be very wary in shunning the leaven of corrupt Doctrines If Christ's own Disciples had need to be so wary and were so straitly charged and warned then we much more who are in greater danger to be seduced Therefore let us be admonished to look well to our selves in this behalf To this end remember and put in practise the means before prescribed to keep us from being seduced by errors Pray unto God for Spirituall Wisdom c. Labour to be grounded in the Truth Search the Scriptures Try all Doctrines and Opinions by the written Word c. Mark 8. 16. And they reasoned among themselves c. Jan. 30. 1624. IN the former Verse ye heard of our Saviour's serious admonition given to his Disciples To take heed of the leaven of the Pharisees and of Herod or the Herodians and carefully to
shun the same Now in this 16 Verse the Evangelist noteth the ignorance and infirmity of the Disciples in misconceiving the former admonition which they discover by their words uttered in reasoning together about the matter They reasoned among themselves saying It is Because we have no Bread By which words it appeareth how much they were mistaken in Interpreting Christ's words For whereas his meaning was as we have heard to warm them of the corrupt Doctrine and erroneous Opinions of the Pharisees and Herod they so understand him as if his purpose were to warn them that in this their present necessity and want of Bread they should not seek to the Pharisees or to Herod or the Herodians for Bread nor to eat Bread at their Tables forasmuch as they were the professed Enemies of Christ but that they should rather be content to faint and suffer Hunger than to seek for Bread to such profane and wicked Enemies of Christ Now although this at first sight may seem a plausible construction of Christ's words especially considering what is said second Epist Joh. ver 10. touching the forbearance of all outward communion with false Teachers Yet it is clear by our Saviour's sharp Reproof of them in the Verses following That they were greatly to blame and very faulty in so understanding him And the greatness of their fault and infirmity may better appear if we consider the Grounds and Originall Causes of this their misconstruction of Christ's words Namely 1. Their earthly mindedness being too apt to have their minds run upon things of this Life and to be over-carefull for them especially now when they perceived their present want of Bread which Earthliness of mind hindred them from raising their minds to the Spirituall understanding of Christ's words 2. Their infidelity and distrust of Christ's care in providing for them in this their want of Bread which made them fearfull that they should be in great distresse for want of it especially in the Wilderness or Desart place whither they were now going by Ship And this moved them so to understand the words of Christ as if he warned them that notwithstanding the great distresse they were like to be in for want of Bread yet they should not for all that eat of the Bread of the Pharisees or Herodians Now this infidelity and distrustfulness of Christ's Care and Providence in their present want must needs be a great fault and infirmity in them at this time considering the excellent means they had hitherto to confirm their Faith as Christ's Sermons and Conference from time to time and his Miracles especially those two late Miracles which he had wrought in feeding not onely them but so many thousands besides of the People with so few Loaves and Fishes as we heard Chap. 6. and in the beginning of this Chapter And hence it is That our Saviour doth so sharply reprove them for this their infidelity or weakness of Faith as being the main Cause of their misconceiving him as we may see Matth. 16. 8. He said unto them O ye of little Faith why reason ye among your Selves because ye have brought no Bread Generall Doctr. That the best Christians in this life are not free from infirmities and sinfull corruptions but are tainted with them Christ's own Disciples do here discover sundry Infirmities and Corruptions as ignorance and dulness to conceive Christ's admonition earthliness of mind infidelity c. So at other time also See this Point handled Chap. 3. 31. Particular Observ 1. In that the Disciples misconceived Christ's admonition We learn this That we are all by Nature very dull and hard to conceive things Spirituall and Heavenly which concern God's Glory and our Spiritual Good when they are taught or shewed unto us 'T is true of all sorts of persons by Nature even of good Christians renewed and sanctified by Grace yet so far forth as they are in part unrenewed they are dull and hard to conceive Spirituall and Heavenly things as the Doctrine of the Word of God and the Heavenly Truths contained in it Christ's own Disciples were hard to conceive many things which he taught them in his Sermons and private Conference So Chap. 4. 10. we heard that they were not able to conceive the Parable of the Sower touching the divers sorts of Hearers of the Word till he had Interpreted the same unto them So at others times as Matth. 15. 16. where he reproveth Peter and the rest for their ignorance and dulness to conceive his Doctrine saying Are ye without understanding So Luke 18. 34. Though he plainly foretold them of his future Passion Death and Resurrection yet it is said They understood none of these things and this saying was hid from them neither knew they the things that were spoken So Hebr. 5. 11. the Apostle tells the Faithful That they were dull of hearing that is slow and hard to conceive the Doctrine of Christ which he was to teach them Now if this be true of good Christians already in part sanctified and enlightned by the Spirit of God how much more of such as are yet wholly unregenerate 1 Cor. 2. 14. The naturall man receiveth not the things of God neither can he know them c. See this in Nicodemus a chief Pharisee and a Master in Israel yet how hard was he to conceive the Doctrine of Regeneration Joh. 8. Reas 1 Reas 1. The minds and understanding of all men by Nature are blinded and darkened with ignorance in matters of God This is one part of Originall sin which is in all by Nature Eph. 4. 18. Gentiles by nature have their Cogitations darkened with ignorance c. Reas 2 Reas 2. The knowledge which the best Christians in this Life have in Spirituall things is imperfect and mingled with much ignorance 1 Cor. 13. 9. We know in part This Reason concerneth the Regenerate onely Vse 2 Vse 1. Teacheth us every one to labour to see and feel our Naturall Blindness and Dulness to conceive things Spirituall and heavenly taught us in the Word of God or by his Ministers out of the same We are not so hard by a great deal to conceive Earthly matters of this Life as to understand Spirituall and Heavenly In Earthly matters many are quick and nimble to conceive them but in things Spirituall which concern God's Glory and our spiritual Good Salvation how hard and slow are we to conceive and understand them yea the best of us and such whose minds are in some measure enlightned to see them yet so far forth as we are still in part unrenewed how blind are our minds in the things of God How slow and hard to conceive them What Mysteries and Riddles do they seem unto us yea to such as have best wits and are quickest of apprehension in other matters yet how dull and hard is it to conceive spiritual things c. Labour more and more to see and to be humbled for this our natural blindness in matters of God
Elias Others one of the Prophets To the latter Peter in all their nameâ— answereth That their belief and perswasion was That He was the Christ 4. Consider the Event or Consequent of this Conference He charged them to tell no man of Him in the 30th Verse Of the first Jesus went out viz. from the coasts of Bethsaida in Galilee near unto which he wrought the former Miracle upon the blind man And his Disciples that is His twelve Apostles either all or most of them as is likely for it is not expressed how many of them did now accompany him These he had before called to the Office of Apostles ordaining them to be with him as we heard Chap. 3. 14. that is to be his ordinary companions and followers in all his Travels upon earth when he went to preach and work Miracles that by the frequent and ordinary hearing of his Doctrine and sight of his Miracles they might be throughly grounded in the Knowledge and Faith of his Person and Office as he was the true Messiah and Saviour of the World and so might be fitted and prepared for the execution of their Apostolical Function in the time appointed which was after his Ascension into Heaven By this we see the cause why our Saviour took his Disciples with him at this time as he usually did in his other travels But besides there was also at this time another peculiar cause which was this that he might by the way confer and question with them touching himself as we have heard and shall hear more afterward Into the Towns or Villages Mat. 15. Into the Coasts c. that is into the Region or Country bordering near unto Cesarea Philippi and to the Towns or Villages in those coasts Cesarea Philippi This was a Town or City of Phoenicia standing in the confines or borders of Syria and Judea Some write that it was inhabited partly by the Syrians which were Gentiles and partly by the Jews by reason it stood upon the very borders of Judea Sic Jansen ex Joseph lib. 2. de bello Judaico It was called Cesarea from Caesar the Romane Emperour under whose power and Jurisdiction that whole Country then was And it was called Cesarea Philippi to distinguish it from another Cesarea built by Herod the Great near to the Mediterranean Sea as Josephus writeth whereas this Cesarea here spoken of was built by Philip the Tetrarch of Iturea Brother to Herod Tetrach of Galilee See Luke 3. 1. as the same Josephus witnesseth Antiq. lib. 18. cap. 3. from which Philip it took the name of Cesarea Philippi Touching the cause moving our Saviour now to go with his Disciples into the Coasts of Cesarea Philippi though it be not expressed yet there is no doubt but it was for these ends and reasons chiefly 1. That he might take occasion there to do good by his Preaching as he had done in other places This may appear because in the 34th Verse of this Chapter there is mention made of his Calling the People together with his Disciples and teaching them which it is most likely he did in these coasts of Cesarea Philippi 2. That he might by the way have opportunity privately to examine and instruct his Disciples in the Knowledge of his own Person and to confirm their Faith in the same Observ 1 Observ 1. See here the great pains and diligence of our Saviour in his Ministerial Office and Function taking all occasions and opportunities of time and place to do good by his Preaching and Miracleâ— travelling with his Disciples from place to place and from one part of the Country of Judea and Galilee to another as occasion was offered and labouring in all places to do good where he had a Calling to preach Act. 10. 38. He went about doing good c. which is a pattern for all Ministers of the Word to teach them to use the like pains and diligence in their ministerial Office labouring to do all the good they can both by publick Teaching and by private Instruction Admonition Consolation of the afflicted c. watching all opportunities of doing good in their places both publickly and privately Not that Ministers should now travel up and down from place to place to preach as our Saviour and the Apostles did for they had an extraordinary Calling so to do but that every Pastor in that place unto which God hath called him ought to be diligent and painful in execution of his Ministry and to watch all occasions of doing good to that People whom he is called to teach Thus did Paul Act. 20. 18. c. and so he chargeth Timothy 2 Tim. 4. 2. to preach the Word in season and out of season c. And Ver. 5. Waâ—ch thou in all things do the work of an Evangelist make full proof of thy Ministry Use Vse To teach the People of God to be painful and diligent in attending on the Ministry of their Pastors and to watch all opportunities of receiving good by their labours making good use of them So Act. 10. 33. But of this before Chap. 1. 21. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Disciples of Christ did now accompany him in his journey to the coasts of Cesarea Philippi as at other times they did usually we are to take notice of one special Prerogative of the twelve Apostles in which they differed from all other Ministers of the Gospel and had pre-eminence above them namely this That they were called to live with Christ here upon Earth and to be with him and converse with him daily accompanying him in all his travels and journeys to preach and to work Miracles being ordinary hearers of his most excellent and heavenly Doctrine and Eye-witnesses of his powerful Miracles being admitted also ordinarily to private Conference and Prayer with him So before Chap. 3. ver 14. He ordained twelve that they should be with him Joh. 15. 27. Ye have been with me from the beginning See this Point before Chap. 1. ver 16 c. Vse Use To strengthen our Faith in the Doctrine of the Gospel contained in the writings of the Apostles assuring us of the truth and certainty thereof for the Apostles living and conversing with Christ upon earth received the substance of this Doctrine from his own mouth and what they learned of him they either wrote themselves or delivered unto others to write as appeareth Luke 1. 2. Observ 3 Observ 3. From the place whither our Saviour now went to preach being the coasts of Cesarea Philippi which bordered near to the Gentiles we may gather that he was ordained and came into the World to be the Saviour of the Gentiles as well as of the Jews For although he did not preach in his own Person among the Gentiles but to the Jews onely for he was the Minister of Circumcision Rom. 15. 8. and was sent to the lost Sheep of the House of Israel Matth. 15. 24. yet nevertheless he did sometimes in his travels come very near
mervail if such ignorant People hold many gross Errours and absurd Opinions contrary to the Word of God no mervail if they have many superstitious and popish conceipts from which they cannot be weaned so long as they live in gross Ignorance of the Scriptures by the Knowledge where of their minds should be enlightned to see and discern such Errours that they might avoid them Use 3 Use 3. Teacheth us what to do if we would be kept and preserved from Errours and corrupt Opinions in Religion Labour for sound knowledge in the Scriptures which are the onely perfect rule and direction to lead us into all truth and to discover Errours to us and so to keep us from being seduced by them c. To this end come duly to the publick Ministry attending upon it on all occasions search the Scriptures also daily in private Joh. 5. 39. and pray unto God to open our Understandings c. See Luke 24. 45. Mark 8. 29 30. And he said unto them But whom say ye that I am c May 29. 1625. OF our Saviour's first Question moved to his Disciples touching the Opinions which others held of Him ye have heard and of their Answer thereunto Now followeth his second Demand touching their own Opinion and Perswasion But whom say ye that I am And their Answer to it Peter answered Thou art the Christ Having before examined them touching the erroneous Opinions of the People and they having told him what the People held of him He doth not here rest but further questioneth with them about their Faith and Perswasion of Him thereby implying that although it was good for them to take notice what others held of Him yet that they were not to rest therein but to look chiefly to themselves and their own Faith touching his Person In the word Ye there is an Emphasis q. d. True it is that others do hold such erroneous Opinions of me That I am either John Baptist risen or Elias c. But this is nothing to you who have had better means to know me and to be grounded in the true Faith of my Person Therefore let me know what Ye say c. ye that are my Disciples and Followers and so have been for a good time hitherto living and conversing with me hearing my Doctrine seeing my Miracles c. Observ 1 Observ 1. Here is a good ground and warrant for the use and practice of Catechising that is of instructing those of our Charge by way of examination and questioning with them in points of Christian Religion and requiring Answers of them Our Saviour here did examine his Disciples and catechise them in a main point of Religion touching his Person what they did believe concerning Him This teacheth the necessity and profitablenesse of this exercise of Catechising those of our Charge by examining or asking questions of them in matters of Religion especially in the main and fundamentall points of it See then how fit for all that have charge of others Souls diligently and constantly to use this kind of instruction and teaching of those of their charge by examining or asking Questions and requiring Answers of them in the main and most necessary points of Christian Religion For Ministers to use this kind of Catechising and Instruction of their People especially of the ignoranter sort by demanding Questions and requiring and hearing their Answers touching the Knowledge and Faith which they have in the grounds of Christian Religion and that both in publick and private as occasion is offered Touching publick Catechising by Ministers in the Congregation it is a most antient exercise used in all Ages of the Church as might be further shewed but I will not here insist upon it Touching private Examining and Catechising by Question c. it is also very profitable to be used by Ministers as occasion is offered Acts 8. 30. Philip did question with the Eunuch about the meaning of a speciall place of Scripture which he was reading privately as he rode in his Chariot Neither is this Exercise of private Examining and Catechising those of our charge to be used onely by Ministers of the Word but also by all that have charge of others Soul as by Parents and Masters of Families c. Deut. 6. 7. Thou shalt teach these words diligently to or whet them upon thy Children c. This cannot be better done than by often examining them touching the knowledge they have of the Word of God and taking occasion thereby further and further to instruct them The Houses of antient Christians in the Apostles times were called Churches because they had such Religious Exercises used in them as were used in the solemn Meetings of the Church among which Catechising was one Vse Use To commend to us the diligent and constant practice of this exercise of Catechising and examining those of our charge in the main Points of Christian Religion and to stir us hereunto Ministers to use this exercise both in publick and private as occasion is offered So Parents and Masters of Families to set apart some time to perform this Duty in their private Houses to examine and ask questions of their Children and Servants touching grounds of Religion c. This is a very profitable course both for the grounding of your Children and Servants in the knowledge of Christian Religion as also to stir them up to labour more and more for further growth therein by discovering their wants and weakness of knowledge unto them Observ 2 Observ 2. That in matters of Religion we are not to rest or rely upon the Faith or Opinions of others or to tye our selves thereunto but look to this That we our selves do believe and hold the sound Truth agreeable to the Word of God Our Saviour asketh his Disciples not onely what opinions others held of Him but what themselves did believe and were perswaded of in this matter But whom say ye that I am Hab. 2. 4. The just shall live by his Faith that is by his own Faith Every one must have a Faith of his own whereby to believe and be perswaded in himself of the Truth in all matters of Faith and Religion and whereby to rest and rely upon God and the truth of his Word and Promises in all Times and Estates Rom. 14. 5. The Apostle having mentioned the different opinions of Men touching the use of things indifferent concludeth thus Let every one be fully perswaded in his own mind Reason Reason We cannot be justified and saved by the Faith of others but every one must be justified and saved by his own Faith ut suprà Hab. 2. Ergo every one must have a true Faith of his own and in himself See Rom. 1. 12. Vse 1 Vse 1. To confute the Popish Doctrine of implicit Faith that it is sufficient to Salvation to believe as the Church believeth though a man have no particular Knowledge or distinct Faith of his own This Faith is commended and justified by
some Popish Writers as sufficient to answer the Devil's temptations and to help a man to understand the Scripture and to discern true Doctrine from false Thus Staphylus commended the implicit Faith of a certain Colliar who lying at point of Death and being tempted by the Devil touching his Faith answered that he did believe and dye in the Faith of the Church and being again asked what was the Faith of the Church That Faith said he that I believe in By this Faith saith Staphylus the Devil was put to flight See White Of the Church part 1. pag. 6. Use 2 Vse 2. To convince those amongst us who tye their Faith and Opinion in matters of religion to the Faith and Opinion of others especially of such as are in great Place and Authority in the Church or Common-wealth or in accompt for Learning The main thing they look at is what such and such great Men do hold what Faith and Religion they are of c. In the mean time never labouring nor being carefull to examine and try the Opinions of others by the touch-stone of the Scriptures nor yet to get a true and sound Faith of their own whereby to know believe and rest perswaded of the Truth in all necessary points of Faith and Religion Hence it is That they are so wavering and uncertain in their Opinions in matters of Religion so unsetled in the Faith being ready to be carryed about with every wind of Doctrine and to be seduced by false Teachers because they have no certain Faith of their own grounded upon sound knowledge of the Word of God but they rest in others Opinions not trying the Spirits as they should c. Use 3 Use 3. To admonish and teach us not to leane too much to the opinion and judgment of others in matters of Faith and Religion nor to rest in the Faith of others without warrant from the Word of God but to labour above all to have in our selves a true and sound Faith of our own grounded upon the Word of God in all necessary points of Christian Religion Though men of great Place hold such and such opinions in Religion yet we are not to tye our selves to their Opinions further than we have warrant from the Word of God but we are to look that our selves do believe and hold the sound Truth Though Herod himself were of opinion that Christ was John Baptist risen from the Dead yet our Saviour here shews That he would not have his Disciples build their Faith upon his Example but to look that themselves did hold the Truth in this point of Faith touching his person No more must we rely upon others opinion in matters of Faith but have a true and sound Faith of our own which must not be built upon Men but upon the Word of God I deny not but that we are to reverence the Opinion and Judgment of such as are of Authority and Accompt in the Church for their Learning and Piety but yet we are not to tye our selves to their Opinion in all things but to look that our Faith be grounded on the Word of God Whatsoever others hold or think in this or that point of Religion is nothing to us to build our Faith upon further than it hath warrant from the Word of God but we must look that our selves do hold the Truth and that our own Opinion and Faith be such as is agreeable to the Word of God and hath warrant from the same Use 4 Use 4. See here again how needfull it is for all Christians to be well grounded in the sound knowledge of the Word of God and to have it dwell richly in us c. For knowledge is the ground and beginning of Faith or rather a part of it and therefore if every one of us must have a true and sound Faith of our own to believe and be perswaded of all necessary points of Christian Religion taught in the Word of God then must we also have a true and sound knowledge of our own in all needfull Doctrines of Faith revealed and taught in the Word of God Hence it is That Knowledge is put for Faith sometimes in Scripture as Joh. 17. 3. This is life eternall to know thee the onely true God and Jesus Christ c. Mark 8. 29. And he saith unto them But whom say ye that I am Peter answereth and saith unto him Thou June 12. 1625. art the Christ NOw followeth the Answer of Peter in the name of the rest of the Disciples Peter answereth and saith unto him Thou art the Christ That Peter made this Answer not for himself onely but for all the rest is proved Joh. 6. 69. Where we have two things set down to consider 1. The person who made this Answer for all the rest Peter 2. The Answer it self containing in it an excellent confession of the Faith of the Apostles touching the Person and Office of Christ Thou art the Christ Of the first The person answering and uttering this Confession Peter Quest Quest Why did he answer and speak for all the residue of the Apostles Answ Answ 1. This is by some imputed to his great zeal and fervency of Spirit which made him more forward than any of the rest to speak at this and other times 2. But the principal Reason as is most probable was this That he was the chief of the 12 Apostles in Authority and Accompt among them and that partly in regard of his excellent Gifts above the rest and partly in regard he was the most antient in time standing being the first that was called to the Apostleship as may be gathered from Joh. 1. 42. For although Andrew first followed Christ yet Peter was the first to whom Christ promised the Apostleship which was implyed by giving him the new Name of Cephas See Dr. Raynold's Conference Cap. 5. Divis 3. pag. 176. For which cause also he is first named Matth. 10. 2. Mark 3. 16. Now in regard of this Preheminence of Authority and Estimation which Peter had among the other Apostles It is most like That they gave unto him the primacy of order in speaking to be as it were the mouth of all the rest at this and other times Observ Observ That although the Apostles of Christ were all equall in Ministeriall Power that is in the Power and Office of preaching administring Sacraments and of binding and loosing by that Power of the Keys committed unto Peter and under his name unto them all Matth. 16. 19. Yet notwithstanding there was among them some difference of Order and Place as also of Authority and Estimation of one above another in regard of excellency of Gifts and priority of Calling to the Office of Apostles and in these Respects Peter had the Preheminence above the rest As here we see in that he was as the Mouth of the rest to speak for them all and to utter in all their names this excellent confession of Christ So Joh. 6.
Quest Why did our Saviour forbid them to publish it at this time Answ Answ 1. The main reason was this because the time appointed for Christ's glorification was not yet come he was now in the state of his Humiliation and he was yet farther to be abased being shortly to dye yea to suffer the shamefull Death of the Crosse In the mean time the Glory and Majesty of his Godhead and the Excellency of his Person was to be concealed and hid till the time of his Resurrection which was the beginning of his Glorification He was first to suffer and so to enter into his Glory Luke 24. First to be abased before he was to be exalted in Glory This reason is plainly implyed Luke 9. 21. He straitly charged them to tell no man c. Saying The Son of Man must suffer many things and be reâ—ected of the Elders c. and to be slain and rise again the third Day q. d. Now is no time for you to speak openly of the glory and excellency of my Person that I am the Son of God c. This sutes not with this time of my abasement for I must yet be more abased even to Death and then afterward I am to declare my glory by rising from the Dead the third Day And then after my Resurrection shall be a fitter time than now is for you to publish this Truth which ye have confessed touching my person that I am the Son of God c. This also was one main cause why our Saviour so often forbad his Miracles to be published and made commonly known because the Glory of his God-head which appeared in his Miracles was not to be fully manifested till after his Resurrection And for this cause also Chap. 9. Ver. 9. he forbad his Disciples to tell abroad the glorious manner of his transfiguration in the Mount till after he should be risen from the Dead 2. Another reason may be this because the publishing hereof at this time was not like to do good but much hurt rather For 1. This would have moved many to take the greater offence at the Crosse of Christ if it should have been openly published that he was the Son of God and yet soon he should be so abased and suffer the reproachful death of the Cross 2. If the Truth and Glory of his God-head should have been made openly known this might have hindred his death for none would have dared to put him to death 1 Cor. 2. 8. Sic Piscator Catrwr in Harm et Musculus in Mat. 16. Observ 1 Observ 1. The Truth and Doctrine of God is not to be published or openly professed by us out of due time and season when it may do hurt but in fit and convenient time when God may be glorifyed by the publishing of it See this Point before observed Ver. 26. Observ 2. See here that our Saviour was far from an bitious seeking his own Glory out of due time or before the due time appointed of God for his Glorification By the Apostles publishing of this Truth that he was the Son of God and the true Messiah he might have purchased great Glory yet he would not have it published because the time was not yet come in which his Glory was to be clearly manifested In then ean time he is content to live in a base and contemptible estate To teach us not to seek our own glory honour or credit amongst men out of due time or before the time appointed of God to give us honour either in this life or after this life at the day of Christ We are not then to seek honour or credit with men when God calls us rather to uffer contempt and reproach for his name's sake but we must be willing and well content for a time to be abased and despised in the World till the time come in which the Lord doth think fit to exalt and give us honour we must wait for this time and not prevent it by seeking honour and advance our selves before the due time Joh. 7. 6. when the Kinsmen of our Saviour would have him go into udea there to make himself famous by his Miracles he answereth them My time is not yet come c. that is the due time appointed for clear manifestation of my Glory is not come Vse Use For reproof of such as ambitiously seek their own honour out of due time at such time as God calls them to suffer contempt and to be humbled and abased in the World It was the fault of Baruch Jer. 45. 5. that he sought great things for himself at such a time as the Lord had appointed to humble him by great trialâ— The fault also of Zebedees Children and their Mother that they ambitiously sought their own honour out of due time namely when they should rather have thought of suffering affliction and reproach with Christ aâ— he doth imply in his Answer to them when he tells them they should drink of the same Cup with him c. that is of the Cup of Affliction and Reproach Mat. 20. 20. We must take heed of this untimely seeking of our own Glory waiting till the time come which God hath appointed to honour us either in this life or after this life if we be his Children In the mean time be willing to be abased 1 Pet. 5. 6. Humble your selves that God may exalt you in due time Mark 8. 31. And He began to teach them that the Son of Man must suffer many things and be rejected of the June 26. 1625. Elders c. IN this Verse and the two next is laid down the sixth principal part of this Chapter in which our Saviour taketh occasion to foretell unto his Disciples his Passion and Resurrection which were after to be fulfilled In the words consider 1. The Prediction it self or foretelling of his Passion and Resurrection in this Verse 2. The manner of his foretelling it in the beginning of the next Verse He spake it openly 3. The Consequents that followed thereupon 1. Peter took him and began to rebuke him 2. Our Saviour turning about and looking on his Disciples rebuked Peter Of the first There are two parts of the Prediction or Prophecy of Christ touching himself The first touching his Passion The second touching his Resurrection In the former we may again consider 1. The Prediction or foretelling of this Passion That he was to suffer 2. The Person who was to suffer these things which was himself whom He calleth the Son of Man 3. The necessity of this Suffering in that it is said He must suffer 4. The Passion it self Foretold 1. Generally He must suffer many things 2. Particularly in two kinds 1. Re ected 2. Killed Of the first He began to teach them that is to foreshew or foretell unto his Disciples touching himself And it is not said simply that He taught them but He began to teach them the reason whereof is because our Saviour did not onely this
great that the gain of all that is in this World cannot countervail it Now in this last Verse of the Chapter he further and more plainly sheweth and confirmeth that which he before had more obscurely implyed viz. That it is a very dangerous thing to deny or not to confess Christ and the Gospel when a Christian is called so to do This our Saviour now confirmeth by adding another threatning unto that former which he delivered ver 35. against such as do not confess Christ and the Gospel but are ashamed so to do when they are thereunto called For he doth here threaten that himself will be ashamed of such at his second coming to Judgment In the words two things to be considered 1. The persons against whom our Saviour denounceth this threatning All such as are ashamed of him in this adulterous and sinfull Generation 2. The commination or threatening it self That the Son of Man shall be ashamed of them when He cometh in Glory c. In the former part which concerneth the persons there are two things 1. A description of them by the sin whereof they are guilty and for which our Saviour denounceth this threatening against them They are such as are ashamed of Him and his Words 2. An amplification of that Sin by the occasion of it The adulterous and sinfull Generation amongst whom they live Whosoever shall be ashamed of me That is whosever shall be ashamed to make outward profession of Me or of my Name before Men when he shall be called thereunto Whosoever shall forbear or refuse to confesse me before Men being thereunto moved by fear of worldly shame reproach or disgrace And of my Words That is of that divine Truth and Doctrine of the Gospel which I have hitherto taught or shall hereafter teach and deliver to the Church for instruction of it either by my self or by my Apostles and other Ministers He doth not say my Word but my words in the plural number thereby to imply the diverse and sundry Doctrines which he had formerly taught them and was hereafter to teach and deliver to his Church Observ 1 Observ 1. That it is the duty of Christians to make outward Profession of Christ before men as occasion is offered and whensoever they are thereunto called It is not enough to believe in Christ with the heart and to embrace him as our Saviour but we must also confess him outwardly before men and profess our Faith in him We must not be ashamed thus to do whensoever good occasion is offered and we are called to do it Our Saviour threatens that he will be ashamed of such at the day of Judgment who are ashamed of him before men in this World that is do for fear of shame or reproach in the World refuse to confess his Name before men which shews it to be a Duty required of all Christians to make outward Profession of Christ before men so often as they are called so to do Matth. 10. 32. Whosoever shall confess me before men him will I also confess before my Father c. Hebr. 3. 1. Christ is called the Apostle and High-Priest of our Profession because we are not onely to believe in him but also to make outward Profession of him before men Thus have the Saints and faithful Christians done Thus the Apostles ut supra Ver. 29. See 1 Tim. 6. 12. So the blessed Martyrs both of ancient and latter times as Steven and those that followed him whence in the Primitive Church some were called Confessors Reason Reason By this outward Profession of Christ before men we do glorify God and Christ in giving testimony to his Name 1 Pet. 3. 15. 2. By this also we do edify others encouraging them by our example to make the like Profession of Christ's Name Quest Quest When are we called of God to make this outward Profession of Christ before men Answ Answ There are two kinds of outward confessing of Christ 1. Verbal or vocal by word of mouth when we acknowledge Christ to be the true Messiah and our only Saviour and profess that we believe in him and rest on him for Salvation Rom. 10. 10. With the mouth Confession is made unto Salvation 2 Cor. 4. 13. I believed and therefore have I spoken c. Now thus we are called to profess Christ whensoever we see hope or likelihood of glorifying God and of edifying others by our Profession as if it be before or unto such as are likely to reap good thereby For otherwise if it before open malicious enemies and scoffers at Religion silence is better Matth. 7. 6. Cast not pearls before Swine But if there be hope of doing good then we are called of God c. 1 Pet. 3. 15. Be ready alwaies to give an Answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope c. Especially we are to do this when such as have Authority over us do require an accompt of our Faith See Mat. 10. 18. 2. Real Confession of Christ in life and practice And this is either Active or Passive 1. Active in our whole conversation and carriage before men when we so demean our selves that we really declare and testify our Faith in Christ Tit. 3. 8. Such as have believed in God must be carefull to maintain good Works c. And thus we are at all times called to profess Christ before men Matth. 5. 16. Let your light so shine before men c. 2. Passive Confession when we declare and testify our Faith in Christ by suffering any Affliction or Death it self for his Name as did the Martyrs Whence also they were called Martyrs and Confessours by way of excellence Act. 22. 20. And thus we are called of God to confess Christ so often as we are called to suffer any thing for his Name Use 1 Use 1. See how needful it is for all Christians to have sufficient Knowledge in the Doctrine of Christ's person Office c. out of the Scriptures For else how shall they be able to confess or make Profession of him aright when they are thereunto called yea they must have more than bare Knowledge viz. Faith which presupposeth Knowledge c. Vse 2 Use 2. For Reproof of such as fail or come short in this Duty of professing Christ before men Some are so ignorant they know not how to make Profession of Christ and of their Faith in him Some have no Faith and therefore cannot profess it Some think they may keep their Faith to themselves and need not professe Christ before men On the contrary Rom. 10. 10. ut supra there is an absolute necessity c. Some dare not confess Christ before men for fear of trouble or danger to themselves Therefore in time of Persecution for the Gospel they deny or dissemble their Faith to save their goods liberty lives c. So did Peter out of Infirmity So have many Hypocrites and Temporizers done in time of Persecution c. How dangerous is this
seeing our Saviour threatens to deny such before his Father c. Mat. 10. 33. Others confess Christ in word and deny him in life and practice like those Tit. 1. 16. who profess they knew God but in Works deny him being abominable disobedient c. Use 3 Use 3. To stir us up to the conscionable practice of this Duty of confessing Christ and our Faith in him before men upon all occasions when we are thereunto called and that not onely in words but also really by tâ—e actions and carriage of our life yea thus we are daily and continually to confess Christ c. So also by suffering for his Name if we be called to it at any time And that we may thus make Profession of Christ we must pray unto God to enabâ—e us by his Spirit For no man can say that Jesus is the Lord but by the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 12. 3. Ruleâ— for the right performance of this duty of confessing Christ before men especially for vocal Confession in words see before Ver. 29. Mark 8. 38. Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinfull Generation Jan. 29. 1625. c. Observ 2 Observ 2. THat it is our duty not onely to profess Christ but also his Word and Doctrine before men It is not enough to believe and embrace the truth of it in heart but we must make outward Profession of it before men as occasion is offered when it makes for God's Glory and the edifying of others Confession of Christ and of his truth must go together and not be severed Therefore our Saviour here threatens that he will be ashamed not onely of such as do not confess him but also of such as do not confess his words before men to shew that he requires the Confession of both Therefore also before Ver. 35. where he spake of suffering death for the Profession of his Name he joins the Gospel with himself Whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospel's c. Rev. 2. 13. The Church of Pergamus is commended for holding fast his Name and for not denying his Faith that is the Doctrine of Faith Quest Quest How are we to make outward Profession of the Word or Doctrine of Christ before men Answ Answ 1. By a vocal or verbal confession and acknowledgment of the truth of Christ's Word and giving testimony to the same before men when we have a calling so to do And not onely by acknowledging and testifying the truth but also speaking in defence and maintenance of the same against the enemies thereof Jude 3. ver 2. By a real Profession of the Truth and Doctrine of Christ in our life and practice and that both by doing and suffering 1. By doing that is by yielding conscionable obedience to the Word of Christ and framing our lives by the Rule of it Phil. 1. 27. Let your Conversation be as becometh the Gospel of Christ c. 2. By suffering in defence of the Truth and Doctrine of Christ as the Martyrs have done in all Ages Rev. 6. 9. John saw under the Altar the Souls of them that were slain for the Word of God and for the testimony which they held Use 1 Use 1. See how needful it is for all Christians to be well grounded in the sound Knowledge of Christ's Word and Doctrine For else how shall we be able to make outward Profession thereof before men both by word of mouth and by the actions of our life yea by suffering for it c. Col. 3. 16. Let the Word of Christ dwell in you richly c. To this end be diligent in hearing this Word search the Scriptures by private reading and pray unto God to open our Understandings c. Seek to him who hath the Key of David Vse 2 Use 2. To reprove such as fail in this duty of professing the Word and Doctrine of Christ before men Some are so ignorant that they know not how to make Profession of it Some think it enough to know and understand the Doctrine of the Gospel to believe the truth of it and to hold and maintain it in Judgment though they make no outward Profession of it Some are afraid to make outward Profession of the Gospel lest they be ill thought of or ill spoken of by the Enemies of the Gospel or lest they bring themselves into trouble or danger of losing their goods liberty or lives Therefore in time of Persecution they deny or dissemble the truth yea sometimes abjure it rather than they will bring themselves into danger Others profess the Doctrine of Christ in word and tongue but deny it in life and practice living in gross and known sins contrary to the Word of Christ To such Hypocrites the Lord may say as he doth Psal 50. 6. What hast thou to do to declare my Statutes c. Magna profectò insania non credere Evangelio c. sed longè major insania si de Evangelii veritate non dubitas vivere tamen quasi de ejus falsitate non dubitares Picus Mirand Epist ad Nepotem suum pag. 342. Vse 3 Vse 3. To exhort to the conscionable practice of this duty of making outward Profession of the Word of Christ Think it not enough to know this Doctrine and to believe it in heart but be ready to make outward Profession of it to the glory of God and edifying of others Be ready to acknowledge the divine Truth and Doctrine of Christ and to give testimony unto it before men and that freely and boldly yea to stand forth in the defence of this Truth against the Enemies of it and not onely in time of peace but also in time of trouble and persecution even with the hazard and loss of our goods liberty and lives No troubles or dangers must make us shrink from the Profession of the Truth and Doctrine of Christ but we must stand to it and hold it fast even to the death as the blessed Martyrs did We must glorify God not onely by believing his truth but also by professing it before men Neither must it be onely a verbal Profession but real in our life and practice by conscionable obedience yielded to the Word of Christ yea not onely by an active Obedience but also by a passive by suffering for testimony of the truth yea dying for it if need be and sealing it with our Blood Use 4 Use 4. See that we are not to blame or censure any for speaking of the Word of Christ and professing it before others so they do it in due manner wisely seasonably with reverence to edification of others c. It is a duty required of them so to do Therefore take heed of censuring them for it as Hypocrites but on the contrary commend and encourage them Observ 3 Observ 3. That it is a great fault and sin in Christians to be ashamed of professing Christ or his Truth before men when they are thereunto called This
appears in that our Saviour threatens that he will be ashamed of such at his second coming Therefore Paul gives special warning to Timothy to take heed of this Sin of being ashamed of the testimony of the Lord that is of the Profession and Preaching of the Gospel before men 2 Tim. 1. 8. Be not thou ashamed c. This was the sin of Nicodemus that he was ashamed to profess Christ openly before men and therefore he came to him in the night lest he should be seen Joh. 3. 2. It was also the Sin of those Rulers mentioned Joh. 12. 42. who believed on Christ but durst not confess him lest they should be shamed by being put out of the Synagogue For they loved the praise of men c. and this is there noted as a great fault and sin in them Reas 1 Reas 1. To make outward profession of Christ and his Word before men is a especial duty required of all Christians as we have before heard Therefore to be ashamed to do it is a great sin Reas 2 Reas 2. It is a great dishonour to Christ and disgrace to his Word and Doctrine for any to be ashamed of professing Him or his Word before Men and consequently a great sin As for a Souldier to be ashamed of his Captains or a Servant of his Master c. Use 1 Vse 1. To reprove such as are guilty of this sin of being ashamed of professing Christ or his Word before Men Some are afraid they shall be mocked or counted Puritans c. No small or leight sin but hainous Our Saviour threatens to be ashamed of such at the Day of Judgment This sin alone therefore is enough to condemn a man at that Day if it be not repented of Such also are reproved here who are ashamed to give accompt of Faith being required by such as have Authority over them as by Pastors Parents c. Such of younger sort who are ashamed to answer questions of Carechism c. Such also as are ashamed to pray read conferr of the Scriptures before others c. Use 2 Vse 2. For admonition to take heed of this great sin of being ashamed of Christ and his Word before Men. Let not fear of worldly shame hinder us in this Duty of professing Christ and the Gospel of Christ before Men when we are called so to do Be content to suffer any shame or disgrace in the World rather then deny Christ or not confess Him and his Truth c. Remedies against this Sin 1. Consider the dignity and excellency of Christ and of his Word how worthy they are to be professed by us The dignity of Christ in that he is the Son of God and true Messiah our onely Saviour and Redeemer c. The dignity of the Word of Christ in that it is the onely Word of Life and Doctrine of Salvation c. Therefore it is no shame but a great honour to be a professour of Christ and of the Gospel If it be an honour for the Servant of some Noble man or Prince to profess his Master's name much more for a Christian c. Paul Gloryed in the Cross of Christ Gal. 6. 14. that is in the profession of Christ Crucified And he often calls himself a Servant of Jesus Christ 2. Look at the examples of the Saints and Faithful who have not been ashamed of professing Christ and his Word before men when they were called to it Paul Rom. 1. 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel c. David Psal 119. 46. not ashamed to speak of God's Testimonies before Kings The Martrys were not ashamed to confesse Christ and his Truth before their Adversaries These we must imitate not being ashamed to profess Christ and his Word yea to suffer for this profession if need be 1 Pet. 4. 16. If any suffer as a Christian let him not be ashamed but Glorifie God in this behalf 3. Consider that Christ our Saviour was not ashamed to dye and suffer the wrath of God and cursed Death of the Crosse for our sins Hebr. 12. 2. He endured the Cross despising the shame c. Therefore we are not to be ashamed to confesse Him and his Truth though with hazzard of Life c. Despise all shame that may be cast on us for the Name of Christ 4. The Wicked are not ashamed to commit sin they are not ashamed to deny and dishonour Christ and his Truth Esay 3. 9. They declare their sins and hide them not c. And shall we be ashamed of professing Christ and his Truth both by Word and Deed c 5. Lastly Consider the danger of being ashamed to confesse Christ or his Truth He will be ashamed of such at his second coming c. But of this afterward Mark 8. 38. Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of Me c. Febr. 5. 1625. NOW followeth the occasion of this sin of being ashamed of Christ c. The profane and wicked People or Persons amongst which they lived Described by a twofold property or attribute 1. Adulterous Generation 2. Sinfull The meaning In this Adulterous Generation c. Or amongst this Adulterous Generation He seemeth principally to understand the wicked Nation of the Jews as they were at that Time especially the Scribes and Pharisees with such other who were greatest Enemies of Christ and the Gospel The more probable because he had before called them thus Matth. 12. 39. An evil and adulterous Generation seeketh a Sign c. So the words contain a sharp reproof of the Jews indirectly yet this is further to be extended to all other profane and wicked Nations or People amongst which the Disciples of Christ or any other good Christians should live at any Time Generation Put here for a Naturall Stock Progeny or Posterity Adulterous Generation That is a degenerate spurious or bastardly Brood or Progeny such as were not the true and lawfull Posterity of those whose Posterity they professed and boasted themselves to be that is to say of Abraham Israel and the other Patriarchs and Fathers in the old Testament Joh. 8. 39. They boasted That Abraham was their Father Therefore our Saviour here to convince their Hypocrisie calls them an Adulterous Generation that is a bastardly Brood to shew That although they were by natural Birth descended of Abraham and the other holy Fathers yet they were not the true and lawful Posterity of those Ancestors in regard of spirituall Birth because they did not walk in the steps of the Faith of Abraham and the Fathers but were Unbelievers neither did they do the Works of Abraham that is they lived not holily and uprightly as he did but profanely and wickedly therefore he calls them a sinfull Generation So Joh. 8. 39. If ye were Abrahams Children ye would do the Works of Abraham And he does not call them Adulterous Children but an Adulterous and sinfull Generation implying that not onely themselves but their next and immediate Parents and Ancestors were degenerated
of Life that as they have been Instruments of their Natural Birth so they may be also of their Regeneration They must remember That though themselves be religious yet they do not convey Religion or Grace to their Children by Natural Generation but must use other means sanctified of God to this end as hath been said Observ 5 Observ 5. In that he calls them a sinful Generation implying that not only themselves but their next and immediate Parents and Ancestors were wicked and that they followed the wickedness of those Ancestors Hence we may learn That sin and wickedness is apt to be conveyed or propagated from Parents to Children and Posterity by Natural Birth See before ver 12. of this Chapter Mark 8. 38. Of him also shall the Son of Man be ashamed c. Febr. 26. 1625. NOW followeth the commination or threatening it self denounced here by our Saviour against such as are ashamed to confess Him and his Word before Men viz. That he will be ashamed of such when he shall come in his Glory c. In these words consider 1. The Person denouncing this threatening who also shall execute the Judgment threatned The Son of Man Christ himself who uttered these words 2. The Judgment threatned by Him That he will be ashamed at his coming of all such as are ashamed of him and his Word in this World 3. A description of his coming by the glorious and excellent manner of it set forth in two things 1. The kind of Glory in which He shall come In the Glory of his Father 2. By the company that shall attend on him The Angels Of the first The Son of Man Of this Title which our Saviour here gives to himself see before ver 31. Hujus Capitis Quest Quest Why did He in this Place so call himself Answ Answ The more to set forth the Glory of his God-head which should be manifested at his second comming by opposing it against that mean and base estate wherein He now lived on Earth as Man and consequently to shew That there was no cause for any to be ashamed of him though he were the Son of Man and lived as yet in so mean a condition Now followeth the Judgment denounced by our Saviour against such as are ashamed of Him and his Word before Men in this World That he will be ashamed of him at his coming Shall be ashamed That is He shall not acknowledge or take him for one of his Elect Saints or Servants but shall utterly refuse reject and cast him off among the Wicked and Reprobate A figurative Speech spoken of Christ after the manner of men for our Capacity Not that Christ shall then be subject to any shame or be affected with it but that he shall so carry himself towards such as have been ashamed of him as men are wont to do towards those of whose company or acquaintance they are ashamed that is to say that he will not acknowledge them as his but utterly refuse and reject them Note that this threatning is to be understood with exception of Repentance When he cometh That is when he shall come praesens pro futuro To shew the certainty of it There is a twofold coming of Christ mentioned in Scripture 1. His first coming in Humility that is in a low base and mean estate when he was incarnate taking our Nature upon him and coming to live here upon Earth for a time in a poor and mean estate Joh. 1. 11. He came to his own c. And ver 14. The Word was made Flesh and dwelt among us c. 2. His second coming in Glory and Majesty at the last Day to Judge the Word The manner of this Judgment is set down Matth. 25. 31 c. Hebr. 9. ult To them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto Salvation And this second appearance or coming is meant in this place Observ 1 Observ 1. See how fearfull and dangerous a sin it is for any to be ashamed of the outward profession of Christ or of his Word and Doctrine before Men that is for fear of worldly shame or reproach to forbear or refuse to confesse Christ or his Truth before Men when they have a Calling so to do This is a fearfull and dangerous sin in that our Saviour here threatneth to be ashamed of such that is utterly to reject and renounce them at his second coming and that before all Men and Angels in the World Matth. 10. 33. Whosoever shall deny me before Men him will I deny before my Father which is in Heaven Now to be ashamed to confess Christ is upon the matter to deny him by one kind of denial See also 2 Tim. 2. 12. If such as have professed Christ in Hypocrisy shall be rejected of him at the last Day as appeareth Matth. 7. 23. then much more such as have made no profession at all of his Name and Truth but have been ashamed to professe it Use 1 Use 1. Terrour to such as are guilty of this sin of being ashamed of professing Christ or his Word in any kind or degree Not a small or leight matter as some accompt it but most fearfull and dangerous This sin alone without Repentance enough to condemn such at the day of Judgment If it be a small matter to be denyed and rejected of Christ Jesus the Son of God at that great and fearfull Day of Judgment then is it a small matter to be ashamed in this World of professing Christ or his Truth Contra if it be a fearful thing to be renounced of Christ at his Glorious coming then c. Think of this all such as are or have been ashamed to make outward profession of Christ and his Word before Men lest they should be mocked or reproached with the Name of Puritans c. Such also of the younger sort who are ashamed to come to Catechising in the Afternoon and to give accompt of their Faith by answering the Questions of Catechism demanded of them But of these I spake something before Let all such as have been guilty of this Sin repent of it and take heed for time to come of being ashamed of professing Christ or his Word before Men whensoever they are called so to do Vse 2 Use 2. See here what need for us to arm our selves against the fear of worldly shame and reproach before Men in the cause of Christ and of the Gospel that we be not dismayed with this fear nor hindred by it from making profession of Christ and his Word lest if we be Christ himself be hereafter ashamed of us at his second coming in Glory We must therefore pray and labour for spirituall courage and zeal for the Glory of Christ that we may freely and boldly make profession of his Name and Truth before Men not fearing any shame or reproach that can be brought upon them for the same Remember 1 Pet. 4. 14. If ye be reproached for the
Name of Christ happy are ye for the Spirit of Glory and of God resteth upon you c. Contrà Consider the danger of not professing Christ and the Gospel for fear of shame and disgrace in this World that this is the way to move Christ to be ashamed of us that is utterly to deny and renounce us for ever at the last Day yea to send us to Hell with that fearfull and irrevocable sentence Go ye cursed c. Think how fearfull a thing this will be and let it move us to contemn all wordly shame that may be cast upon us for the profession of Christ and his Word c. Better to endure all the shame in the World than to be denyed of Christ at the last Day Mark 8. 38. When he cometh in the Glory of his Father with the holy Angels Mar. 26. 1625. Observ 2 Observ 2. VVHen he cometh Hence we learn that there is a second coming of Christ in Glory to Judge the World which is hereafter to be fulfilled when he shall come to pass Sentence of absolution or of condemnation for ever upon all persons in the World and to execute the same accordingly Matth. 25. 31. When the Son of Man shall come in his Glory c. Then shall He sit upon the throne of his Glory Act. 1. 11. This same Jesus which is taken up from you into Heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into Heaven This is an Article of our Faith which needs no further proof But for the opening of it some Questions are to be resolved Quest 1 Quest 1. From whence shall Christ Jesus come at the last day Answ Answ From the third Heaven where now he sits at the right hand of God in equall Glory with God the Father and the Holy Ghost So it is said in the Creed From thence he shall come c. that is from the right hand of God in Heaven where now he is Where note by the way also that this coming of Christ is properly to be understood of his humane Nature and not of his God-head His Humane Nature is said most properly to be now in Heaven because it is there onely and not any where else whereas his God-head being every where cannot be said to remove or to come or go from one place to another but filleth all places Yet he that cometh shall be God as well as Man in the same Person Quest 2 Quest 2. Whither or to what place shall Christ come and where shall he execute the last Judgment Answ Answ This is not particularly or expresly determined in Scripture and therefore we are not curiously to search after it This is sufficient that it is said Matth. 24. 30. that He shall be seen coming in the Clouds of heaven and 1 Thess 4. 17. the Elect shall be caught up to meet him in the Air whence it may probably be gathered that the place whither Christ shall come and where he shall fit in Judgment shall be in some part of the Air which is above us and where the Clouds are yet not so far from the Earth but that he may be seen and discerned of those that shall be upon the Earth Quest 3 Quest 3. When shall the time be of Christ's second coming to Judgment Answ Answ The particular time that is to say the Day Moneth Year or particular Age of Man is not revealed of God but is altogether uncertain and unknown to Men and Angels yea to Christ himself as He is Man though as God he cannot but know it Mark 13. 32. Of that day and hour knoweth no Man no not the Angels which are in Heaven neither the Son but the Father See Act. 1. 7. But the time is not like to be far off but rather near at hand because most of the Signs foretold in Scripture as fore-runners of it are already accomplished Use 1 Use 1. To convince such as deny or oppose this Truth and Doctrine of Christ's second coming to Judgment Some plainly and directly deny it in words 2 Pet. 3. 3. There shall come in the last daies Scoffers c. saying Where is the Promise of his coming c. Others deny it in heart not believing the Truth of it Others deny it in life and practice by walking after their wicked Lusts and living so as if there were no such coming of Christ unto Judgment to be expected How many such are there amongst us in these times who though in words they profess this Article of the Creed That Christ shall come from Heaven to judge the quick and dead yet in heart and life deny it by living and going on in their sins without Repentance as if they should never come unto Judgment like those Amos 6. 3. who put far off from them the evill day c. Vse 2 Use 2. Terrour to the wicked and impenitent living in their Sins without Repentance Swearers Drunkards Sabbath-breakers Contemners of Religion and Scoffers at it unclean Adulterers Enemies of Christ c. Christ shall come in flaming fire to render vengeance to such 2 Thess 1. 8. How shall they be able to stand before Christ at his coming to judge them and to pass Sentence of Condemnation upon them saying Go ye cursed c. Where shall the ungodly then appear Who shall plead for them before Christ the Judge of all the World How shall they stand in that Judgment Object Object That day of Christ's coming to Judgment may be far off and we hope to have time enough to repent hereafter Answ Answ Though the time of Christ's coming to general Judgment should be deferred which is uncertain to us yet how soon may he come to thee by death which shall be the day of particular Judgment to thee and as that leavs thee so shall the day of Judgment find thee Do we not see in experience of late in sundry Examples not far from us but hard by us and even amongst us how suddenly some are cut off by death c. I wish that our profane livers may duly lay it to heart and be warned to turn from their Sins while God gives them space to repent that they may stand before Christ at his coming Otherwise if God's Patience lead thee not to Repentance thou dost treasure up wrath to thy self against the day of Wrath c. Rom. 2. 4. Use 3 Use 3. Comfort to the godly and faithful in that there is a time in which Christ their Saviour shall come in Glory to judge them I say to judge them not with the Judgment of Condemnation as he shall the wicked but with the Judgment of Absolution acquitting them for ever from the Guilt and Punishment of their sins delivering them from all evils and miseries whatsoever which they were subject to in this life wiping away all tears from their eyes and giving unto them eternal Rest and Glory in his heavenly Kingdom 2 Thess 1. 6. It is a righteous thing with God
disagreement in shew between the Evangelists yet none at all in truth and substance For St. Luke mentioning eight dayes includeth both the day upon which our Saviour uttered the former words in the first Verse and also the day of his Transfiguration whereas Matthew and Mark do speak onely of the six dayes which came between the day of his uttering these words in the first Verse and the day of his Transfiguration And hence it is that Luke doth not say it was fully eight daies but about an eight daies after c. Thus we see how the Evangelists do give light one to another which shews how necessary and profitable it is to compare them together in the reading of any particular History recorded by all or diverse of them Now this circumstance of time is expressed by the Evangelist the more to confirm the truth and certainty of this History of Christ's Transfiguration and to stablish our Faith therein Observ Observ In that our Saviour did so speedily fulfil that which he foretold and promised to his Disciples in the first Verse touching the manifestation of his Divine Glory and Majesty we may see how careful and forward he is to perform whatsoever good he hath promised to his faithful Servants and that in due time He doth not delay the time too long for performance of his promises but hasteth to the fulfilling of them every one in their due time 2 Pet. 3. 9. The Lord is not slack concerning his Promise as some men count slacknesse c. This is true not onely of the Promise of his second coming to Judgment which is there meant by the Apostle but of all other his Promises made to his Church and Servants whether of spiritual or of temporal Blessings and benefits The Lord is not slack or backward to perform and make them good but very forward and ready yea he doth hasten the performance of them as soon as may be that is so soon as ever he seeth a fit time and season for accomplishment of them so soon as ever it makes for his Glory and our good He will not defer one day or hour longer than is fit Vse Use To strengthen our Faith touching the certain accomplishment of all promises which Christ hath made unto us in his Word to assure us that they shall be fulfilled intheir due time As some of them yea many of them are already fulfilled so shall all the rest be in due time For example the Promise of his second coming the Promise of the Resurrection of our bodies at the last day and of eternal life c. the Promise of deliverance out of all troubles and afflictions of this life c. Though the accomplishment of these be for a time deferred and though the time seem long to us and the Lord seem slack in performance of these Promises yet it is not so for he is very careful and mindful to perform what he hath promised yea he hasteneth as soon as may be to perform it and the onely cause and reason why he delayeth is because the due and fittest time is not yet come and therefore it is not good for us yet to see the accomplishment of his Promises if it were we should see it and so soon as shall be good and fit for us we shall see all fulfilled without further delay Hab. 2. 3. The Vision is for an appointed time but at last it shall speak and not lie though it tarry wait for a shall surely come and shall not stay In the mean time we must live by Faith and Hope waiting for the accomplishment of all that Christ hath promised not making too much haste nor limiting him to any time Now follow the Persons chosen by our Saviour to be present as witnesses of his Transfiguration He taketh with him Peter James and John Quest 1 Quest. 1. Why did he take these with him Answ Answ To be special Eye-witnesses of the Glory of his Transfiguration who might afterward certainly acquaint others therewith Therefore Ver. 2. it is said He was transfigured before them Quest 2 Quest 2. Why did he take three Disciples and no more nor fewer with him Answ Answ Because this was a sufficient and fit number to testify the truth of the matter and it was agreeable to that Law Deut. 17. 6. whereby it was ordained that by the Mouth of two or three Witnesses the truth should be cleared and resolved in a doubtful case as when one was questioned for some crime deserving death Quest 3 Quest 3. Why did he make choice of these three Disciples and not of any other among the twelve Answ Answ Because these were the chief and most eminent for gifts and authority among all the 12 Apostles Gal. 2. 9. James Cephas and John seemed to be Pillars c. although that James there mentioned is not the same with this here spoken of but another of the Apostles of the same Name This James here mentioned was the Son of Zebedeus and Brother to John who was slain by Herod Act. 12. and therefore was not alive when Paul went up to Jerusalem to confer with the Apostles about his Ministry Therefore that James which he mentioneth Gal. 2. 9. was James the Son of Alpheus the Kinsman of Christ But that these Three here mentioned were the most eminent and chief among the twelve Apostles may appear because not only at this but at other times our Saviour used to take these three with him when he went about the performance of extraordinary and serious matters in private So when he went into the House of Jairus a Ruler of the Synagogue to raise up his Daughter to life he took these three with him as we heard Chap. 5. 37. So at the time of his bitter agony in the Garden he took these three onely with him when he went to pray privately Mat. 26. 37. Quest 4 Quest 4. Why did he not suffer all his Disciples and the rest then present to be Eye-witnesses of his glorious Transfiguration Answ Answ Because the due time for the general and publick manifestation of his Divine Glory was not yet come nor should be till after his Resurrection Therefore his Transfiguration was to be performed in this private manner onely in the presence of these three Disciples Observ 1 Observ 1. See the truth and certainty of this History of Christ's glorious Transfiguration on the Mount being confirmed by the Testimony of three of the chief and principal Apostles as Eye-witnesses thereof Therefore 2 Pet. 1. 16. the Apostle speaking of this Transfiguration of Christ saith thus We have not followed cunningly devised Fables when we made known to you the Power and Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ but we were Eye-witnesses of his Majesty And afterward Ver. 18. he saies they heard the Voice of God the Father uttered from Heaven at the time of this Transfiguration of Christ so that they were both Eye and Ear-witnesses of his Transfiguration which shews the truth and
because he was begotten of God the Father from Eternity Therefore Joh. 5. 18. he called God his own Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Rom. 8. 32. Quest Quest How was Christ the Son of God begotten of God the Father from everlasting Answ Answ This is a high mystery of Faith impossible to be fully conceived or uttered yet that we may in some measure conceive of it aright we must know that Christ is said to be begotten of God the Father because he did from everlasting receive the beginning of his Person from the Father after an unspeakable manner I say he received the beginning of his Person from the Father not the beginning of his Essence or Divine Nature for that he hath of himself and from himself as well as the Father He is God of himself but he hath the beginning of his Person from the Father so that he is begotten of the Father not as he is God simply but as he is the Son Observ 1 Observ 1. The truth of Christ's God-head that he is not onely true Man but true and very God in one and the same Person yea equal with God the Father in respect of his Divine Nature and Essence See this Point proved Chap. 1. ver 1. Use 1 Use 1. To strengthen our Faith in this main Point of Doctrine and Article of Christian Faith touching Christ's God-head and to move us to hold and maintain the same against all Hereticks who have denied or opposed it either in ancient or latter times In the ancient times of the Church near unto the Age of the Apostles this Doctrine was greatly opposed by sundry wicked and blasphemous Hereticks as Ebion Cerinthus Arrius c. who stirred up great troubles and bloody persecutions against the true Church for maintaining this truth of Christ's God-head and eternal Generation from the Father And it is God's great mercy to us in these times that the Church is not troubled with such dangerous Hereticks as heretofore for which it behoveth us to be thankful Vse 2 Use 2. Hence gather That he is that true Messiah foretold by the Prophets and appointed of God to be our Saviour in that he is both God and Man in one and the same Person For such a one was the true Messiah to be and so was he described by the Prophets as Isa 9. 6. To us a Child is born c. His Name called Wonderfull Counsellor the mighty God c. And Isa 7. 14. He must be Immanuel God with us that is God incarnate c. Now then this Jesus the Son of the Virgin Mary being such a person as is both God and Man this proves him to be the true and onely Messiah or Christ ordained of God to be our Saviour and Redeemer The sum of the Gospel is that Jesus is the Christ Joh. 20. ult These are written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God c. We must therefore imbrace him alone as our onely Saviour seeking Salvation in him alone c. Use 3 Use 3. See the cause why the Death and Sufferings of Christ though but short yet have sufficient Power and Vertue in them to satisfie God's Justice for the eternall punishment of our Sins and to procure and purchase God's favour and eternall Life for us namely because of the dignity of his Person that Dyed and Suffered for us being the Son of God and God himself c. See Hebr. 9. 14. called precious Blood The Blood of God Acts 20. 28. Use 4 Use 4. Teacheth us further That Christ is a most powerfull and sufficient Saviour c. See Chap. 1. ver 1. Mark 9. 7 8. And there was a Cloud c. Aug. 6. 1626. Observ 2 Observ 2. CHrist being the Naturall Son of God by eternall Generation by this we may see how such as are by Nature Children of Wrath do come to be Adopted and made the Children of God namely by believing in Christ the Naturall Son of God This is the way and there is none other Joh. 1. 12. As many as received him to them gave he power to become the Sons of God even to them that believe on his Name And Ephes 1. 5. we are said To be predestinated unto the Adoption of Children by Jesus Christ c. Gal. 3. 26. Ye are all Children of God by Faith in Jesus Christ. Reas 1 Reas 1. By Faith in Christ true Believers are most nearly united and joyned to Christ in a spirituall manner They become one with him and he with them They become Members of his Body Flesh and Bones Ephes 5. 30. Therefore they cannot but have one and the same heavenly Father with him they cannot but be his Brethren Rom. 8. 29. He is said To be the first-born among many Brethren Reas 2 Reas 2. By Faith Believers do apprehend and apply Christ's Righteousness whereby they are justified before God and being justified they are also adopted as Children c. Use 1 Vse 1. See what is to be done of all such as are yet in their Naturall estate and out of Christ Labour for true Faith whereby to believe in Christ and so to become one with him that in him thou mayst be accepted and as righteous adopted as the Child of God Thou must first be joyned by Faith to him that is the Natural Son before thou caust be an adopted Child of God by Grace Labour then for some measure of this Faith in Christ the Son of God that in him thou mayest also be accepted as the Child of God by Adoption To this end thou must have a true feeling of thy Naturall misery without Christ that in thy self thou art a Child of Wrath and not to only feel this but to be truly humbled for it c. Then thou must hunger and thirst after Christ and his Righteousnesse and God hath promised to satisfie thee therewith Matth. 5. 6. This very hungring and thirsting after Christ is accepted of God as a degree of Faith and upon this Faith he will accept thee in Christ as his Child Then being the Child of God thou art also sure to be an Heir of his heavenly Kingdom Rom. 8. 17. If we be Children then Heirs Heirs of God and Joynt-Heirs with Christ c. Use 2 Use 2. Comfort to true Believers being by Faith joyned to Christ the Naturall Son they must needs be Children by Grace and Adoption As certainly as Christ is the Naturall Son of God so certainly art thou his adopted Child c. no cause to doubt our Adoption built on a sure Foundation Now how great a priviledge is this to be a Child of God the greatest in the World 1 Joh. 3. 1. Observ 3 Observ 3. In that Christ our Saviour is the true and naturall Son of God we may hence take notice of the unspeakable love of God shewed to us and to the rest of his true Church and faithfull People and the great desire and care he had of our
means of our Salvation Otherwise we could never have come to know the Counsel and Will of God touching our Salvation if he had not sent his own Son out of his bosom to declare it to us As none but he could work our Salvation so none but he could reveal unto us the means of obtaining it This should stir us up to thankfulness to God for this great mercy in sending his own Son to be our Prophet and Teacher c. Vse 2 Use 2. See here the great priviledge of the true Church and Elect People of God in that they have Christ himself the Son of God to be their chief Doctor and Teacher to instruct them in the way and means of Salvation They cannot but be well and sufficiently taught who have such a Teacher 1 Joh. 6. 45. They shall be all taught of God Who is so able to teach them and so willing and faithful in discharge of his Office Therefore they shall not be left in ignorance of any one Truth necessary to Salvation but Christ will reveal to them the whole Counsell of God so far as is needfull to Salvation if they seek to him in the use of the means as prayer hearing his Word c. Comfort to such as feel their ignorance as yet in many things Christ is able and willing to teach them Use 3 Use 3. Christ being the chief and principal Teacher of the Church this shews how far forth we are to hear and obey the Doctrine of all other Pastors and Teachers in the Church namely so far onely as it agreeth with the Word and Doctrine of Christ the chief Pastor and no further So far as the Voice of Christ soundeth in them we are to hearken and yield obedience to it and no further Use 4 Use 4. Seeing Christ is the chief and principal Teacher of the Church this must move us not to rest in man's teaching which is onely outward but above all to desire and seek to Christ to teach us not onely outwardly by his Word but inwardly by his Spirit c. To enlighten our Minds to open our Hearts without this all outward teaching is vain c. In caelo cathedram habet qui corda docet Use 5 Use 5. See what need for all Ministers of the Word not only to teach their People committed to them but withall to seek by prayer unto Christ the chief Pastor and Teacher to joyn the inward teaching of his Spirit with their outward Ministery without this all their labour is lost and in vain Paul may plant c. Mark 9. 7. This is my beloved Son hear him Aug. 27. 1626. OF the second That it is the Duty of all Christians to hear Christ's Teaching and to yield obedience to the same This Point is a consequent of the former for if Christ be the chief Prophet and Teacher of the Church then ought all that professe to be of the Church to hear and obey his Teaching and that in the first place and above all other Teachers in the Church Now this Doctrine consisteth of two parts or branches which are severally to be handled 1. That it is the Duty of Christians to hear Christ's Teaching or to hear him as their chief Teacher 2. That they ought not onely to hear him but to yield obedience to his teaching Of the first It is proved not onely by this place where the Disciples are commanded from Heaven to hear Christ but also by other like places of Scripture as Deut. 18. 15. ut suprà Prov. 8. 6. Solomon bringeth in Christ under the Name of Wisdom exhorting all men to hear his teaching So Hebr. 3. 7. The Holy Ghost saith To Day if ye will hear his Voyce harden not your Hearts c. And Hebr. 12. 25. See that ye refuse not him that speaketh c. Quest Quest How can we now hear Christ seeing he is in Heaven and we on Earth Answ Answ Though he be in Heaven yet from thence he speaketh to us and teacheth us two wayes 1. By his written Word set down in the Scriptures for this is the Voice of Christ though the Prophets and Apostles were the pen-men of Scripture yet Christ speaketh in them and by them unto us 2 Cor. 13. 3. Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me c. The Scriptures are the Letter of the Creatour to the Creature Gregory As one Friend speaks to another by Letter c. 2. By his Faithfull Ministers lawfully called and sent to instruct and teach us in his Name By these Christ himself speaketh to us and in hearing them we hear him Luke 10. 16. He that heareth you heareth me c. 1 Pet. 3. 19. He preached by Noah unto those that were disobedient in the Dayes of Noah c. Vse 1 Use 1. To reprove such as do not vouchsafe to hear Christ speaking to them and teaching them by his Word and Ministers but are slack and negligent this way Though he vouchsafe to speak to them from Heaven by his Word and by his Ministers yet they refuse to hear or hearken to his Voice They have no care to read the Scriptures in which the Voice of Christ soundeth no care to come duly and constantly to hear the Word of Christ preached by his Ministers but absent themselves willingly when they might and ought to come even upon the Sabbath-Day how negligent are many this way Some come in the Forenoon not in the Afternoon once a Day they think sufficient Others come but once a Fortnight or Month yea perhaps some but once in a quarter of a year or not so often c. They are content to hear Christ sometimes when they are at leisure and can conveniently do it but not constantly so often as he speaketh and uttereth his heavenly Voice in the Ministery of his Word They think much to be tyed to this and therefore take liberty when they list to turn away their ears from Christ yea to stop them against his Voice sounding in the Ministery of his Word like unto the deaf Adder stopping her ears and refusing to hearken to the voice of the Charmer c. If they be not at leisure or have no mind to come to the Church he may speak to the Winds or to the Ayr or to the Walls of the Church for them they have no ears to lend him and so if others were of the same minds he should have no Hearers at all Object Object God-forbid I should refuse to hear Christ this is far from me If he would come from Heaven and preach to me I would never misse hearing him Answ Answ 1. In refusing to hear Christ's Ambassadors and Ministers thou refusest to hear him Luke 10. 16. He that despiseth you despiseth me c. 2. Whatsoever thou pretendest for thy negligence it is certain that if thou make no conscience to hear Christ's Ministers sent to speak to thee in his Name thou wouldst also be as careless in hearing Christ himself if
but above all to make Conscience of yielding Obedience to the same Remember that this is the end of all Christ's Teaching and of all our hearing of his Word and Doctrine preached by his Ministers that we should yield Obedience to that we hear In this stands our happiness and without this all our Hearing is but lost labour If we be not Doers of the Word of Christ but Hearers onely we deceive our selves Jam. 1. 32. See therefore that we joyn Obedience with our Hearing and look also to the manner and kind of our Obedience that it be such as it ought to be that it be of the whole Man not onely outward but inward of Heart Soul and Conscience that it be universall to all parts of the Word and Doctrine of Christ not to some onely that it be constant c. Now further that we may be obedient Hearers of Christ two duties are necessary to be practised 1. To remove those impediments which may hinder us from Obedience to Christ's Word and Doctrine 2. To use the best helps and means to further us in Obedience to the same Of the first The hindrances to be removed are these 1. All corrupt and sinful lusts in generall These we must labour to cast off by true Repentance and to have them truly mortified in us Jam. 1. 21. Lay apart all filthiness and superfluity of naughtiness and receive with meekness the ingrafted Word c. And then Ver. 22. Be ye Doers of the Word and not Hearers onely 2. More particularly some special Lusts and Sins are to be cast off and removed that they hinder not our Obedience of Christ 1. Unbelief and doubting of the truth of that Doctrine which Christ teacheth us by his Word and Ministers This keeps from Obedience Heb. 4. 2. the Word preached did nor profit them because not mixed with Faith c. Therefore labour and strive against this sin of Unbelief in our selves which is so natural to us On the contrary strive for a thorough-perswasion of the truth of all that Christ teacheth us in his Word c. 2. Hardness of heart when the heart is so hardned through custom and continuance in sin that it hath little or no sense and feeling of sin or of the Word of Christ which doth condemn and forbid sin It is a main hindrance to keep us from Obedience to the Doctrine of Christ For so long as the heart is so hardned it is utterly unfit to be wrought upon by the Word and Teaching of Christ Isa 6. 10. Make the heart of this People fat c. This hindred the Scribes and Pharisees from Obedience to Christ's Teaching because their hearts were so hardned in Unbelief and other sins c. Therefore if we would be obedient to Christ's Doctrine labour and strive against this hardness of heart to have it removed and taken away And pray unto God to give us soft hearts pliable to the Word of Christ 3. Covetousness and Worldliness of mind is another main hindrance unto that true Obedience which we should yield to the Doctrine of Christ Ezek. 33. 31. Their heart went after Covetousness And Matth. 13. 22. care of this World and deceitfulness of riches are as Thorns choaking the Word c. Take heed then of harbouring this gross and dangerous sin of Covetousness in heart and of too much worldly cares and thoughts lest they choak the fruit of Christ's Doctrine in thy heart and keep thee from Obedience to it Pray with David Psal 119. 36. 4. Love of earthly pleasures and delights Luke 8. 14. Pleasures are one kind of Thorns choaking the fruit of the Word Take heed then of too much loving and affecting of these worldly delights lest they take up the heart and with-draw it from love and delight in the Word of Christ and so hinder our Obedience to it Beware of loving Pleasures more than God and his Word Of the second We are to use these Helps to further us in obedience to the Doctrine of Christ 1. Consider the excellency of Christ's Doctrine which he teacheth by his Ministers the Doctrine of the Gospel Word of Life and Salvation most worthy to be obeyed Labour therefore to be perswaded of it 2. Deny our selves that is our carnal Minds Understanding Will Affections for these are contrary to the Word of God Matth. 16. 24. If any will come after me c. 3. Look to the right manner of our hearing this Doctrine of Christ for upon this doth our obedience to it much depend Now for the due and right hearing of Christ's Word and Doctrine that we may so hear it as to yield obedience sundry things are requifite especially these 1. That we hear it with understanding and Judgment striving to conceive and rightly to judge and discern of the truth of those things which Christ Jesus doth teach us out of his Word and by his Ministers Joh. 10. 4. Christ's Sheep know his Voice Contra Matth. 13. 19. Those Hearers resembled by the High-way profit not because they hear it without understanding 2. That we hear it with affection of Heart labouring to be truly and rightly affected with the matter taught us to be humbled at the Reproofs to fear and tremble at the Threatnings to rejoice in the Promises and Comforts of the Word of Christ c. Luke 24. 32. Did not our hearts burn within us c. Acts 2. 37. Their hearts were pricked at Peter's Sermon Labour to be thus affected in heart with the Doctrine of Christ and not onely for the present in time of hearing but afterward constantly This will stir us up to obedience and without this no obedience 3. That we hear it with humility of heart when thou comest to hear Christ teaching thee out of his Word bring an humble heart touched with sense of thy sins and unworthinesse before God This will make thee teachable and tractable to the Word of Christ and then obedience will follow 4. That we hear and receive it with meekness that is with mildness and gentleness of heart to bear the admonitions and reproofs of it without being offended or discontented thereat Jam. 1. 21. Receive with meekness c. 5. Labour in hearing to apply unto our selves every part of the Doctrine taught for Instruction Admonition Humiliation Comfort c. This is to mingle the Word with Faith that it may profit us 6. We must so hear Christ as to treasure up his Word in our Hearts that so we may make use of it in Life and Practise Psal 119. 11. Daivd hid the Word of God in his heart 7. Lastly Joyn prayer unto Christ to teach us inwardly and to frame us to obedience c. Luke 2. 19. It followeth Ver. 8. The Issue or Event that followed upon the former miraculous appearing of that bright Cloud and the Voice uttered from Heaven touching Christ Hereupon the three Disciples suddenly looking round about them perceived Moses and Elias to be taken away and that Jesus was left
is meant of John Baptist who should be the fore-runner of Christ and should come in the Spirit and Power of Elias as is said Luke 1. 17. and as our Saviour himself doth interpret the place after as we shall hear See also Matth. 11. 14. Like to this errour of the Scribes is that of Papists touching the coming of Henoch and Elias three years and an half before the end of the World Grounded upon the false interpretation of that place Rev. 11. 3. Observ 1 Observ 1. That Christians may be well grounded in the true Faith and Doctrine of Christ and yet not able to answer such doubts and difficulties as may arise or be objected by enemies against the Truth As here the Disciples of Christ were grounded in the truth of Christ's Person and Office being throughly perswaded that he was the true Messiah and yet they were not able to answer to the contrary Objections of the Scribes nor to convince or disprove their Errors This is matter of comfort for such as do hold the sound Truth in main matters of Faith and Religion by warrant from the Word of God being able from thence to prove the same though they be not able by reason of their ignorance of some places of Scripture to answer and confute the contrary Doubts Objections which do arise or which are alledged against the Truth by Hereticks and Sectaries as Papists Anabaptists Brownists c. Though it is a matter necessary to Salvation for every Christian to understand and believe the Truth in fundamental points of Faith yet is it not of like necessity for every one to be able to confute the contrary Errours or to answer all contrary Doubts and Objections of others against the Truth Ignorance in the main and fundamentall Truths and positive Doctrines of Faith doth prejudice the Salvation of a Christian but unability to answer and confute all contrary Errours and Objections is not prejudicial to the Salvation of any And yet nevertheless this hinders not but that every Christian should labour for as much knowledge in the Scriptures as is possible that so he may not only hold the Truth but be able also in some measure at least to answer and confute the contrary Errours c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Disciples being doubtful in this matter and not able to resolve themselves do propound their Doubt unto Christ their Master to be resolved by him not trusting herein to their own Wit Knowledge or Judgment we may hence gather what is fit for us to do in such Questions Doubts or Controversies of Faith and Religion wherein we are not able to resolve our selves viz. To propound them unto others that have more Knowledge and Judgment than our selves and to seek Resolution from them but especially we are to seek to Christ that is to his Word and Ministers Malach. 2. 7. The Priests lips should keep Knowledge and they should seek the Law at his Mouth c. The Disciples used to go to Christ for Resolution in their Doubts in matters of Faith whensoever they could not resolve themselves As Chap. 4. 10. when they could not understand his Parables they went to him in private and asked him the meaning of them So Mat. 24. 3. when they were doubtful about the time of the Destruction of Jerusalem and of Christ's coming and the end of the World they propounded their doubts to Christ So should we in all our doubts seek to Christ that is to his written Word c. withal seek to him by Prayer Observ 3 Observ 3. In that the Scribes being men of great place and Office amongst the Jews did hold and teach this grosse Errour touching the personal coming of Elias we learn that no outward Calling or Office in the Church though never so great doth priviledge or exempt men from Errours in matters of Faith and Religion but such as are of highest Place and Calling in the Church may erre and have erred in matters of Faith So the Scribes and Pharisees though men of great Place and Calling in the Church of the Jews in our Saviour's time yet were tainted with many gross and dangerous Errours in matters of Faith in so much that our Saviour was fain to warn his Disciples to beware of the Leaven of their Errours Ut supra Chap. 8. 15. They erred grosly in their Expositions of the Law as may appear Mat. 7. 5. and Matth. 23. They erred also as grosly in their Opinions of Christ of his Doctrine and Miracles as we have often heard before So also did the High-Priests and chief Priests insomuch as they all conspired together with the other Jews to put Christ to death Joh. 11. 47. Neither is this true onely of those which were open Enemies of Christ but even of the Apostles themselves For although as Apostles in execution of their Office of Preaching and Writing the Books of the New Testament they could not erre being immediately inspired by the Holy Ghost yet in the particular matters of Faith when they were left to themselves and not enlightned or guided by the Holy Ghost they were subject to Errour and did erre grosly As for example In supposing Christ's Kingdom to be earthly accompanied with temporal Glory and Prosperity as appeareth Act. 1. 6. it was the common Errour of all the Apostles So Act. 10. 14. Peter himself erred in a matter of Faith touching the Calling of the Gentiles and touching the abrogating of the ceremonial Law about the distinction of clean and unclean meats And if it were thus with the Apostles how much more with all their Successours c. Hence is it that the most excellent of the ancient Fathers which were of highest place and dignity in the Church had every one their Errours So those of latter times Luther Calvin c. Use 1 Vse 1. To convince the Pride and Arrogancy of the Pope of Rome holding himself to be priviledged from Errour in matters of Faith by vertue of his Office But herein he doth arrogate to himself a Priviledge above all Bishops and Pastors of the Church that ever were before him yea above the Apostles themselves and that without all ground from the Word of God yea contrary to the same Use 2 Vse 2. For admonition to such as are of highest Place and Calling in the Church not to presume too much upon the dignity of their Calling as if this could exempt them from Errour in matters of Faith but be humble-minded and to pray and seek to God continually for the light and direction of his Holy Sâ—irit to lead them into all necessary truth and to preserve them from contrary Errours For otherwise if God leave them to themselves they may fall into as gross and dangerous Errours as any other c. Use 3 Vse 3. This must teach us not to tye our selves to the Judgment or Opinions of men in matters of Faith not to build our Faith and Religion upon men though of never so high
is by his Preaching and Ministry to fit and prepare the People of God among the Jews to embrace Christ aâ— the true Messiah and to stir them up to believe in him at his coming Mal 3. 1. Behold I send my Messenger and he shall prepare the way before me c. So Isa 40. 3. and Luke 1. 17. Now follow Instructions General Observation Our Saviour's readiness to answer the Question and Doubt moved to him by the Disciples touchâ—ng the Doctrine of the Scribes concerning Elias his coming before the Messiah This should teach us in like manner to be ready and forward to resolve and answer the doubts of others in matters of Faith or cases of Conscience which they put unto us so far as we are able and as occasion is offered Especially such as have charge of others Souls as Ministers of the Word Parents Masters of Families c. These especially should be ready and forward to resolve and satisfy those of their charge in such Doubts and Questions of Faith and Religion as they do move unto them for the better informing of their Judgments and satisfying of their Consciences And they are also to do this with mildness of Spirit bearing with the Ignorance and Weakness of thoâ—e under their charge as our Saviour did here with his Disciples c. Now this shews withal how needful it is for such as have charge of others Souls to be well-grounded in the sound Knowledgâ— of the Word of God and especially in the main Points of Christian Religion that so they might be able in some measure at least to resolve thâ— Minds and Consciences of those under their charge in such matters of â—aith as â—hey are doubtful in and desire resolution of Mal. 2. 7. The Priests lips should preserve Knowledge c. So Parents and Masters of Families should be men of Knowledge c. So Huâ—bands ought to dwell with their Wives as men of Knowledge 1 Pet. 3. 7. See also 1 Cor. 14. 35. Now follow particular Instructions Observ 1 Observ 1. Our Saviour yieldeth and granteth so much as was true and agreeable to the Scripture in the Doctrine of the Scribes viz. That Elias was to come before him and onely denyeth and confuteth that which was erronâ—ous in their Doctrine which was this that they understood the Prophecy of Malachi touching the coming of Elias to be meant of his coming in Person c. This teacheth us how to carry our selves toward Hereticks and false Teachers in opposing their Errours That we are so to set our selves against their Errours and Corruptions in Doctrine that we do not withall deny any part of the Truth which is holden by them but we are willingly and readily to yield and consent unto them so far as they hold any Truth and onely to deny and oppose their Errors Thus are we to deal at this Day in opposing the Errours of Papists Lutherans Anabaptists Brownists c. And to this end we must labour for knowledge and sound judgment in the Word of God and in matters of Faith and Religion taught therein that so we may be able to put difference between the Truth holden by false Teachers and between those Errours which they mingle with it and so to imbrace the one and to deny and oppose the other to the utmost of our Power Observ 2 Observ 2. See here the dignity and excellency of Christ's Person even in his first coming and state of Humiliation in that Elias that is to say John Baptist was first to come and did come before him as a Harbinger to prepare the way for his coming and to stir up the People to give due entertaintment to him at his coming Herein appeared the greatness and excellency of Christ's Person for this is the manner of Kings and Princes when they remove or go to any place to send Harbingers before them to make known their coming and to prepare due Lodging and Entertainment for them Thus did our Saviour Christ the King of Kings and Lord of Lords at his first coming into the World send John Baptist in the Spirit and Power of Elias to prepare his way before him c. which shews the excellency of Christ's Person even in his first coming into the World for although the manner of his Birth and Coming was in other respects very mean and base yet in this it was honourable and royall like the coming of a King in that he had his Harbinger to go before him to prepare for his coming and entertainment c. This dignity of Christ's person John Baptist himself who was his Harbinger doth acknowledge and professe a we heard Chap. 1. 7. There cometh one after me who is Mightier then I whose latchet of his Shoos I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose Now if Christ were so excellent a Person in his first coming and state of Humiliation How much more excellent and honourable is he now being exalted to the right hand of God in Heaven See more of this Point before Chap. 1. ver 2 7. Observ 3 Observ 3. Here we are taught one Priviledge of John Baptist above all other Ministers of the Church viz. That he onely of all other was called and appointed to be the Harbinger of Christ to go before his face and to prepare the way for him in the hearts of the People of God This is John Baptist's peculiar priviledge above all other Ministers both of the old and new Testament In respect of this Matth. 11. 9. he is said to be more then a Prophet that is more excellent then any of the Prophets of the old Testament that lived before him not simply in regard of his person but in regard of his peculiar Office and Calling which he had to be the fore-runner of Christ And ver 11. of this Chapter in this respect it iâ— said further That among them that are born of Women there hath not risen a greater then John Baptist that is to say a greater Prophet as it is expounded Luke 7. 28. Quest Quest How then is that to be understood which followeth in the same place That the least in the Kingdom of Heaven is greater then he Answ Answ By the least in the Kingdom of Heaven is meant the least Minister in the Gospel that should be Called and Sent of God after the time of the clear manifestation of Christ's Kingdom and Glory that is to say after Christ's Resurrection and Ascention into Heaven Now the least or meanest of such Ministers of the Gospel is said to be greater then John Baptist not simply in regard of his person but in respect of the clear and evident manner of preaching Christ for whereas John going before Christ did not onely preach him that was to come and to dye and rise again for us afterward The Apostles and other Ministers who lived after the fulfilling of all these things were therefore able to preach Christ more plainly and fully than John Baptist did or
know the fellowship of Christ's Sufferings c. Observ 2 Observ 2. By comparing these words with the former in that our Saviour having said that John Baptist should restore all things now intimateth that he should suffer many abuses and indignities at the hands of â—en Hence we may gather That such as are called of God to be Instruments of restoring the Church and of reforming abuses in it do usually meet with many Troubles and Afflictions in the peâ—formance of that work of restoring and reforming the Church Thus John Baptist being called and sent to be as a Reformeâ— of the corrupt state of the Church in his time was appointed also to suffer and did suffer many Troubles in the course of his Ministery and in accomplishing that work of Reformation which waâ— to be done by him So the true Elias in his time as he was a speciall means of Reforming Religion and the corrupt state of the Church So in performance hereof he suffered many things great Troubles and Persecutions were stirred up against him by Ahab and Jesabel and by the Idolatrous Israelites 1 King 19. Being threatned by Jesabel he was forced to fly into a Wilderness for safety of his Life to live there for a time where he grew weary of his Life as appeareth ver 4. And ver 14. he saies They sought his life to take it away So our Saviour Christ and his Apostles who were also called to be Reformers of the Church did suffer many things in performance of this work So in the Ages since the Apostleâ— such Christian Magistrates and such Pastors and Ministers of the Church as have been stirred up to be Reformers of Religion and â—f the corrupt state of the Church in their time have in accomplishing that work suffered many and great Troubles and Afflictions Constantine the Great the first Christian Emperour of Rome and the first Restore of Religion and of the decayed state of the Church in his time did go through many Troubles as appeareth in the History of Eusebius So Athanasius and others who withstood the Arian Heresy and laboured the Reformation of the Church in their times c. So Luther Melanthon Calvin c. So Queen Elizabeth of late Famous memory here in England c. Use Vse See that all Christian Magistrates faithfull Ministers and other good Christians who in their Places and Callings do labour to reform abuses and disorders in the Church must make accompt in so doing to meet with many Troubles and Afflictions For thus it hath been usually with those who have most laboured and sought the Reformation of the Church in their times They have suffered much for this cause great oppositions have been made against them by the Devil and his wicked Instruments great Troubles and Persecutions have been raised against them to hinder them in that excellent work of Reforming the Church Therefore every one that in his place sets himself against the abuses of the times and seeks the Reformation of disorders in the Church whether he be Magistrate Minister or other Christian let him look to meet with many Oppositions and Troubles let him be sure the Devil and his Instruments will stir against him and labour to discourage him all they can The Devil knows well that such as seek to reform Abuses and Disorders in the Church do hinder his Kingdom therefore he stirs against them c. Mark 9. 13. But I say unto you that Elias is indeed come and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed as Jan. 14. 1626. it is written of him THE third and last part of Christ's Answer to his three Disciples touching the coming of Elias which contains a discovery and confutation of the Errour of the Scribes who held that the Prophecy of Malachi touching the coming of Elias was to be understood of the coming of Elias the Prophet in his own person to live on Earth again before the coming of the Messiah and consequently that that Prophecy was not yet fulfilled nor Elias as yet come Now this grosse Errour our Saviour here discovereth and confuteth by avouching the contrary Truth viz. That Elias was already come c. In the words consider 1. The manner of our Saviour's avouching this matter against the Scribes In his own Name and Authority I say unto you 2. The matter avouched concerning Elias or John Baptist which is two-fold 1. Touching his coming That he was already come 2. Touching those things which he was to Suffer at his coming They had already done to him whatsoever they listed 3. The Ground or Reason of the coming of John Baptist viz. The Prophecy of the Scripture which went before of it As it is written of Him Of the first Observe a difference between the manner of Christ's teaching while he lived on Earth and the teaching of all other Pastors and Teachers of the Church whether in the old or new Testament In that Christ taught in his own Name as being Lord of his own Doctrine whereas all other Teachers teach in the Name and by the Authority of another viz. In the Name of God and of Christ who calls them and sends them to teach Of this see before Chap. 3. ver 26. Of the second The matter here avouched or affirmed by our Saviour touching Elias that is John Baptist 1. That he was indeed come already 2. That they had done unto him c. Elias Not Elias the Prophet in his own proper person but John Baptist who is called Elias by the Prophet Malachi because he was to come in the Spirit and Power of Elias and to resemble him sundry wayes as we have before heard Is indeed come Hath been already sent of God into the World or hath already been born and lived in the World and hath executed his ministeriall Office of preaching and baptizing and hath also begun the work of restoring the corrupt state of the Church as was appointed for him to do More is to be understood than is expressed Observ Observ In that our Saviour doth here discover and confute the Errour of the Scribes touching Elias his coming by avouching the quite contrary unto that which they taught Hence we may learn That it is the duty of Pastors and Teachers of the Church not onely to teach true and sound Doctrine but also to discover and confute the contrary Errours and corrupt Doctrines of false Teachers So did our Saviour Christ confute the Errours of the Scribes and Pharisees as Matth. 5. Their corrupt expositions of the Law So the Apostles by their preaching and writings did confute the Errours and corrupt Doctrines of false Teachers And to do this is one speciall part of the Office of all Pastors and Ministers of the Church Tit. 1. 9. They must be able not onely to exhort by sound Doctrine but also to convince the Gain-sayers And to stop the mouths of false Teachers as it is said afterward ver 11. Vse Use See how needfull for Ministers of the Word to
be men of Knowledge and Judgment able not only to teach the Truth but to discover and confute contrary Errours by the Word of God They had need to be like Apollos Acts 18. 24. mighty in the Scriptures and to be furnished also with necessary helps of Humane learning c. It followeth And they have done unto him c. They That is his wicked Enemies especially Herod and Herodias his Wife together with the wicked Jews who no doubt were also consenting to those things which were done unto John Baptist Have done unto him whatsoever they listed They have offered such Abuses Wrongs and Indignities unto him as themselves pleased following herein the sway and swing of their own malicious Wills and outragious Lusts and desiring to satisfie and fulfill the same Quest 1 Quest 1. What things in particular were those which John Baptist's Enemies did unto him for the satisfying of their own wicked Lusts Answ Answ They hated and persecuted him yea Herod caused him to be apprehended and imprisoned as a Malefactor and at last to be beheaded in the Prison on a sudden without being brought to any publike Hearing which was contrary to all equity and justice and all this they did unto him for his faithfull discharge of his Ministery especially for his plain and bold reproving of Herod for his sin of incest in marrying with his Brother's Wife as we have before heard Chap. 6. Quest 2 Quest 2. How is it said They did unto him what they listed seeing all they did was before decreed and appointed of God Answ Answ Because they herein had no respect at all to the Counsell and Will of God but onely to the satisfying of their own wicked Lusts Observ 1 Observ 1. See here what reward the faithfull Ministers of God have usually received in the World and at the hands of Men for their diligence and faithfulnesse in their Ministery even this That they have been hated abused and persecuted even unto Death for the same See before Chap. 6. 17. Observ 2 Observ 2. That the Lord doth sometimes permit the Wicked and Ungodly to have their Wills and to satisfie their own wicked Lusts in abusing his faithfull Servants So here he Suffered Herod and Herodias to do what they listed unto John Bapist not onely in Imprisoning him wongfully but also in putting him to Death being innocent So he Suffered the Idolatrous and wicked Israelites to have their Wills of the Prophets which were sent unto them in putting them to the Sword as Elias complaineth 1 King 19. 14 The Children of Israel have forsaken thy Covenant thrown down thy Altars and slain thy Prophets with the Sword c. So he Suffered the wicked Jews also to abuse persecute the Prophets which were sent unto them even unto Death 2 Chron. 36. 16. They mocked the Messengers of God and misused the Prophets c. And Matth. 23. 37. our Saviour reproveth Hierusalem for killing the Prophets and stoning them which were sent unto Her c. All this the Lord suffered them to do unto his holy Prophets So also he permitted the wicked Jews and Gentiles to have their Wills in abusing and persecuting the Apostles yea and Christ himself even unto Death So Hebr. 11. 36. the Lord suffered the wicked Enemies of his Church to have their Will of those Saints and faithfull Servants of his there mentioned in mocking scourging and imprisoning them as also in putting them to sundry kinds of cruell Deaths Some were stoned some sawed asunder some slain with the Sword c. This also we may see in the examples of the blessed Martyrs in all Ages how the Lord suffered their wicked Enemies to have their Wills in abusing and putting them to Death yea to sundry kinds of most cruell Deaths So in the first ten persecutions under the Heathenish Emperours of Rome so of latter years as here in England in the reign of Queen Mary c. Quest Quest Why doth the Lord suffer the Wicked thus to have their Wills on his Servants in abusing and putting them to Death Answ Answ 1. For the greater tryall and exercise of the Faith and Patience of his Saints by this means So Hebr. 11. 36. They had tryall of cruell mockings scourgings and of bonds and imprisonments c. 2. That by this means the sins of the wicked Enemies of the Church being increased and come to their full measure the justice of God may be the more manifested in their deserved condemnation Matth. 23. 32. Fill ye the measure of your Fathers And ver 34. I send unto you Prophets wise Men and Scribes and some of them ye shall kill and crucify and some ye shall scourge c. That upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon Earth from the blood of Abel to the blood of Zacharias c. Here note and remember two Cautions 1. That although the Lord do suffer the Wicked to have their Wills of his faithfull Servants yet not absolutely and simply to do what they list unto them but so far onely as he seeth it to be good and necessary for manifestation of his own Glory and tryall of his Saints and no further 2. That it is to be understood only of the bodies and outward estate of God's Saints in this Life that in this respect the Wicked are permitted to have their Wills of them but not in respect of their Souls or their spirituall estate They cannot touch them here Vse 1 Use 1. To teach us not to think strange or be offended if at this day we see it to be thus that the Lord do suffer Wicked and Ungodly men to have their Wills in abusing disgracing persecuting his Saints and faithfull Servants even unto Death This is no new thing but that which hath been in former Ages Therefore we must not think strange of it nor be at all dismayed therewith but rest in the Will of God who permitteth this for just causes both in respect of his Glory and the good of his Church Yea though this be our own case at any time though the Lord suffer Wicked and Ungodly men at any time to have their Wills of us in abusing mocking slandering persecuting us by Word or Deed yea though he should suffer such to persecute us even unto Death as the Martyrs yet have we no cause to be dismayed but to be of good comfort when we consider that the Lord herein dealeth with us no otherwise then he hath done formerly with others of his most excellent Saints and Servants as the Prophets Apostles Martyrs yea Christ himself Therefore in this case submit to God's Will with patience and contentedness and remember withall for our comfort that though God may suffer the Wicked in some sort to have their Will of us yet not absolutely to do what they list to us but so much only as the Lord thinketh fit to suffer and no more and though they may have some Power over our bodies or outward estate by God's
permission yet none at all over our Souls c. Vse 2 Use 2. See that we are not to judge any to be rejected or forsaken of God though they be much abused disgraced and persecuted by the Wicked in this Life For God often permitteth the Wicked thus to have their Wills of his dearest Saints and Servants in respect of their bodies and outward estate c. And if we should so judge we should condemn the holy Prophets Apostles Martyrs yea Christ himself Observ 3. See here the extream rage and malice of the Wicked against the true Saints and Servants of God in that they do not onely hate them and set themselves against them as Enemies but also do desire and seek to have their Wills of them that is to satisfy their own malicious Minds and Wills in abusing and wronging them all manner of wayes so far as God permitteth them They do not desire or care to do what is just and equall to them but what is pleasing to their own malicious Wills to do even what they list unto them that is to spend the utmost of their malice upon them and against them Thus Herod and Herodias did even what they listed to John Baptist they even fulfilled their own malicious Wills against him and upon him in imprisoning and putting him to Death Psal 12. 4. David's Enemies resolve with themselves that with their Tongues they will prevail against him c. So the wicked Jews though they could all edge no just cause unto Pilate why our Saviour should be condemned and crucified yet to satisfie their own malicious Wills against him they would needs have it done that by this means they might wreck their malice and envy upon him to the full So the persecutors of the Church c. And such is the malice and outrage of the wicked often against the Saints of God that they desire nothing more than to satisfie their own malicious Minds and Wills by offering unto them the greatest wrongs and abuses which they are any way able Vse Vse This should move us to acknowledge and magnify the goodness of God in curbing and restraining this extream rage and malice of the Wicked against his Saints and not suffering it so far to break out as otherwise it would It is God's great mercy to set bounds and limits to this malice of the Wicked which of it self is boundless having no measure For although the Lord do suffer the Wicked sometimes to satisfie their own Wills and malicious Desires and Purposes against his faithfull Servants yet he doth not alwayes suffer this neither doth he at any time absolutely give up his Servants unto the malicious Will of their Enemies but he so limiteth and restraineth the malice of the Wicked that they go no further in shewing the same against his Saints than he doth think good to permit and suffer them Were it not for this mercy of God in restraining the outragious malice of the Wicked they would soon devour and utterly root out the true Church of God from the face of the Earth Let us therefore bless God and be truly thankfull for this his goodnesse and mercy Now followeth the Ground or Reason of John Baptist's coming viz. The testimony of the Scriptures which fore-told it As it is written of him That is As it was fore-told or testifyed before of him in the writings of the Prophets in the old Testament Now these words seem to have relation chiefly to the coming of Elias or John Baptist mentioned by our Saviour in the first words of this verse and not so much unto those things which he had suffered at the hands of his wicked Enemies For we do not read in the Prophets of any expresse mention made of the Sufferings of John Baptist which he should suffer at his coming but his coming we find to be expresly foretold by the Prophet Malachi Chap. 4. 5. Behold I will send you Elijah the Prophet c. that is John Baptist in the Spirit and Power of Elias c. Observ Observ In that our Saviour here affirmeth that the Prophecy of Malachi touching the coming of Elias or John Baptist was already fulfilled and accomplished that John Baptist was indeed come and had fulfilled his Ministery as was written of him c. Hence gather That the Scriptures are the true and undoubted Word of God and not Men's writings only Inasmuch as the Prophesies contained in them concerning things to come have been truly and certainly fulfilled in their due time though many hundred years after as here the Prophecy of John Baptist his coming before Christ c. So also the Prophecy of Christ's coming in the Flesh and of his Sufferings The Prophecy of calling the Gentiles by the preaching of the Gospel The Prophecy of the Jews Captivity in Babylon and of their Deliverance by means of Cyrus King of Persia after seventy years The Prophecy also of the Destruction of Hierusalem and the Temple by the Romans fore-told by our Saviour Matth. 24. All these and many other have been already fulfilled in their due time though long after they were fore-told which is one speciall evidence to prove the Scriptures to be the true and undoubted Word of God indited by his Spirit for none but God himself could fore-tell those things which are fore-told in Scripture and which have been hitherto fulfilled so certainly in their due time This therefore must strengthen our Faith in this main Point touching the truth of the Scriptures to be the very Word of God himself and cause us undoubtedly to believe all things contained in them And in particular it serves to strengthen our Faith touching the fulfilling of those Prophesies of Scripture which are yet unfulâ—â—lled as namely touching the calling of the Jews the destruction of Antichrist the generall Resurrection of Bodies and coming of Christ at the last Day to Judgment c. Mark 9. 14 15. And when He came to his Disciples c. Janu. 28. 1626. HEre followeth the second general part of this Chapter containing the History of a great Miracle wrought by our Saviour in curing a lunatick Child and in casting the Devil out of the same Child being possessed therewith This History is laid down from the 14. to the 30. verse of this Chapter In which we have to consider three things 1. The Antecedents or Occasions of this great Miracle which went before and made way unto it ver 25. 2. The manner of our Saviour's proceeding in the working of the Miracle ver 26 27. 3. The Event or Consequent which followed ver 28 29. Of the first The occasions of the Miracle are sundry 1. Our Saviour's returning or coming back to his Disciples after his Transfiguration in the Mount together with some speciall Events or Accidents which happened at his return as that he found a great Multitude with his Disciples and the Scribes questioning with them c. ver 14 15. 2. His questioning with the Scribes touching the
is there in many now adayes Some being so far from shewing speciall and singular love to their own Pastor that they scarce shew him ordinary or common love will scarce do him an ordinary kindness without grudging they carry themselves as strangers to him scarce vouchsafing to speak to him c. others shew love for a time but not constantly so long as they may gain by their Ministery no longer Others instead of love bear hatred and grudge against their Minister because he admonisheth them of their sins So for the other duty of reverence and due respect to God's Ministers how many also fail in this Do not many contemn and set leight by their Ministers even by such as labour amongst them in the Word and Doctrine whom they ought to esteem highly of and to accompt them worthy of all honour c. yet they stick not to think and speak sleightly of them as of ordinary persons yea to despise and reproach them to their faces quite forgetting that of our Saviour Christ Luke 10. 15. He that despiseth you despiseth me c. Let such as are guilty of this sin take notice of it and be truly humbled and repent of it lest otherwise the contempt of the Minister's person do at length and by degree bring them to a contempt and lothing of his Doctrine and Ministery and then little hope will there be of their profiting by the same Observ 2 Observ 2. See here also in Christ's example the duty of all Pastors and Ministers of the Church viz. to endeavour so to carry themselves both in their Doctrine and Ministery as also in their Life and Conversation that they may procure truel love and reverence from their People Thus did our Saviour while he lived on Earth so carry himself both in his publike Ministery and in his whole Life and Conversation that he was both loved and reverenced of the People as here we see So likewise ought all God's Ministers And to this end they must not onely be diligent and faithfull in their Ministery but withall labour to go before their People by the holy example of their own Life and Practice This is the best and onely way to procure both love and reverence from their People and to maintain the authority and credit both of their Persons and of their Ministery which every Minister of God ought most carefully to do 1 Tim. 4. 12. Let no man despise thy youth but be thou an example of the Believers in Word in Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity Thus did John Baptist maintain the credit of his Ministery and procure both love and reverence even from Herod himself Mark 6. 20. Herod feared John knowing that he was a just man and an holy c. and heard him gladly It followeth Ver. 16. And he asked the Scribes c. The second speciall or principall occasion of the Miracle following is Our Saviour's questioning with the Scribes about the matter or cause of the disputation between them and his Disciples For he finding the Scribes disputing or reasoning with his Disciples turned himself to them expostulating thus with them What question ye with them That is what is the matter that ye are disputing or debating with my Disciples Some read the words thus What question ye among your selves And if we so read them they are to be understood a spoken both to the Scribes and to the Disciples though chiefly to the Scribes But the former reading seemeth best and fittest and therefore I follow that Now our Saviour did not ask this Question of the Scribes as if he were ignorant of the matter for he knew well enough before he asked what it was which they were debating with his Disciples but for other cause and ends As 1. That he might hereby shew that he took upon him the defence of his Disciples and of their just cause and of the Truth and Gospel it self against the cavils of the Scribes 2. That he might by this Question convince and reprove the Scribes and put them to silence 3. That he might give occasion to the Father of the possessed Child to make suit to him for his Child as he doth verse following and so make way unto the working of the Miracle Observ 1 Observ 1. That we ought to be ready on all good occasions to speak in defence of the truth of God and of his faithfull Servants which profess and maintain the Truth against the Enemies thereof Thus our Saviour Christ at this time was ready and forward to speak in defence of his Disciples and of the Truth it self which the Scribes laboured to oppose and disgrace So at other times when the Scribes and Pharisees cavilled and took exceptions wongfully against his Disciples labouring to disgrace both them and the Gospel it self which they professed our Saviour took upon him their defence and was forward to speak in their just cause So before we heard Chap. 2. 25. when they cavilled at them for plucking ears of Corn on the Sabbath to quench their present hunger Christ spake in their defence c. So in the same Chapter ver 19 c. when they took exceptions at his Disciples for not fasting as John's Disciples did he answers for them In like manner ought we to be ready on all occasions to speak in defence of the Truth and of such as professe the same when we see them and the Truth it self to be opposed by the adversaâ—ies thereof as by false Teachers Hereticks Papists Anabaptists c. Thus did the blessed Martyrs By this we shew zeal for God's Glory Especially this Duty is required of such as are in publike Place and Authority in the Church as of Magistrates and Ministers of the Church These above all other should be forward to speak in defence of the Truth and of the true faithfull Servants of God which professe it when they see them to be opposed by the wicked Enemies of the Truth 2 Cor. 13. 8. Paul saies We can do nothing against the Truth but for the Truth which shews what is the duty of all Pastors and Ministers of the Church viz. To stand for maintenance of the Truth and therefore to be ready and forward to speak in defence of it when occasion is offered This was coâ—â—endable in Gamaliel though a Pharisee and as yet no true friend to the Gospel when the Apostles and their Doctrine was opposed and persecuted by the High-Priest and Council of the Jew insomuch that they conspired together to put the Apostles to Death for preaching then did Gamaliel stand up and speak in defence of the Apostles although he did not so thoroughly defend their cause as he should have done Acts 5. 34. Use Use For reproof of such as are slack and backward to speak in defence of God's Truth and of his faithfull Servants professing the same when they see them opposed or like to be disgraced by wicked men and in steâ—d hereof do by their silence
betray the Truth and professors of it into the hands of wicked Enemies and Adversaries What is this but to betray the cause of God yea what is it else in effect and upon the matter but secretly and indirectly at the least to deny the Truth of God when being called to profess it and to speak in defence of it and of the Professors of it they are silent and hold their peace See 2 Tim. 4. 16. Let every one take heed of such untimely silence in the cause of God and of his Truth remember that fearfull threatning of our Saviour Matth. 20. 33. Whosoever shall deny me before men c. Now this is one kind of denyall of Christ when we see his Truth and Gospel and the Professors of it opposed and disgraced by the Wicked and do not open our mouths in the just defence both of them and the Truth Take heed of being guilty herein and on the contrary pray for zeal and courage to stand for the Truth of God and to open our mouths in defence of it when we shall be called to do it Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour did thus expostulate with the Scribes not onely in way of defending his Disciples and the Gospel it self which the Scribes went about to disgrace but also for the better convincing and reproving of the Scribes and to stop their mouths Hence we may learn That it is our duty not onely to maintain and defend the Truth of God but also to use the best means we can for the convincing and stopping of the mouths of such as are Enemies to the Truth Especially this concerneth Ministers of the Word But of this see before upon ver 13. Mark 9. 17 18 And one of the Multitude answered and said Master I have brought unto thee my Son which Febr. 18. 1626. hath a dumb Spirit c. OF the two first occasions of the Miracle we have heard before viz. 1. Of our Saviour Christ's returning back and coming again to those nine Disciples of his whom he left behind him when he went into the Mount to be transfigured 2. Of his Question or Demand put unto the Scribes touching the matter or cause about which he found them disputing with his Disciples Now followeth the third occasion of the Miracle viz. The sure or supplication made unto Christ by the Father of the Child that was possessed with the Devil in behalf of his Child which sute and request he put up unto Christ in way of Answer to that Question moved by our Saviour unto the Scribes in the former Verse For he asking the Scribes what was the matter about which they were then reasoning or debating with his Disciples and both the Scribes and the Disciples being hereupon silent and answering nothing as it seemeth presently the Father of the possessed Child being much affected with his Child's case makes haste to speak and to make sute to our Saviour in behalf of his Child and withal by way of Answer unto Chriâ—t's Question moved to the Scribes doth imply what the matter was about which they disputed with the Disciples namely about the casting of the Devil out of his Child which he saith he had sought to the Disciples to do and they could not effect it Now in this sute or supplication put up here unto Christ by this party in the behalf of his afflicted Child two things are to be considered 1. The manner of his speaking In humble and reverent manner expressed by this honourable title which he gives to Christ calling him Master 2. The matter of his Speech or Supplication which consisteth of two parts 1. He doth acquaint our Saviour that he had brought unto Him his Son 2. He useth a two-fold Motive unto Christ to shew mercy on his Child 1. From the grievous Misery and Affliction of his Child which he layeth open unto Christ certifying him that he had a Devil and relating the pitiful manner of the Devil 's taking and tormenting him 2. From the unability of the Disciples to cast out the Devil in that he had sought to them to do it and they were not able Of the first The manner of his speaking Master or Lord Matth. 17. 15. A title of honour and reverence by which he testifieth his Humility and Reverence toward the Person of Christ Matth. 17. 14. it is said he fell upon his Knees before Christ which it is likely he did not onely in way of civil reverence but as a Token of some religious honour and worship which he shewed toward the Person of Christ For although it is probable that he was not yet throughly instructed in the God-head of Christ yet it is likely that he did in part believe it being perswaded that he was more than a meer man and that he had a Divine Power and Ability to work Miracles for otherwise he would not have thus made sute to Him for his Child Observ Observ In that the Father of this possessed Child though not as yet throughly instructed in the God-head of Christ but in part onely believing it and being perswaded of his Divine Power did nevertheless behave himself in such humble and reverent manner before Christ when he made sute to him for his Child Hence we may learn that we ought much more to carry our selves in all humble and reverent manner in time of Prayer whensoever we put up our sutes and supplications unto God and unto Christ being now in Heaven c. Our hearts must be inwardly affected with due reverence of the Majesty of God and of Christ in time of Prayer and we are also to expresse it by outward reverence in our words and gestureâ— c. But of this I spake lately upon the Preface of the Lord's Prayer See also before in Ver. 40. of Chap. 1. and Chap. 7. Ver. 25. Now followeth the matter or substance of the Speech and Supplication of this party unto Christ for his afflicted Child Wherein he acquainteth our Saviour that he had brought unto Him his Son I have brought unto thee my Son His meaning is that he had brought him to some place near to or not far off from the place where Christ now was for he had not yet brought him before Christ or into his sight and presence as may aappear by that which followeth Ver. 19 20. Luke 9. 38. he calls him his onely Child whereby he doth amplify the matter aggravating his own sorrow the more to move our Saviour to shew mercy to the Child being not only his Son but his onely Son yea his onely Child as is probable Matth. 17. 15. Lord have mercy upon my Son c. Observ Observ Parents ought not only to be affected with the outward bodily Afflictions and Miseries of their Children but also to take special care of them using the best means for their help and relief as in sickness pain necessity c. So did the Father of this possessed Child as he was much affected with grief
because of their unbelief So that the fault was in themselves not in him that they had no more benefit by his Miracleâ— Jam. 4. 2. Ye have not because ye ask not c. q. d. The fault is in your selves that ye want many blessings which ye might enjoy Jer. 5. 25. Your sins have with-holden good things from you Use Vse This must teach us in the want of any blessing or benefit which we desire to be far from blaming the Lord as if he wanted power or will to do us good and to lay all the fault upon our selves in regard of our unbelief negligence in prayer or other sins which hinder good things from us Think not that the Lord's arm is shortned or his bowels of mercy shut up but look into thy self what sin there is to hinder the Lord's Power and Goodness toward thee Observ 2 Observ 2. See here what condition is required on our part to make us capable and fit to be partakers of those benefits and blessings which we stand in need of and which the Lord hath promised or purposeth to bestow upon us viz. The condition of Faith that we do believe the Power and Goodness of God toward us and the truth of his Word and Promise made unto us Our Saviour here purposing and promising to the father of the Lunatick child this great benefit of the miraculous healing of his child doth first require Faith on his part that he should believe and rest upon the Power and Goodness of Christ for the obtaining of this which he desired So at other times he used in like case to require Faith of such as were to be partakers of the benefit of his Miracles as Matth. 9. 28. of the two blind men Believe ye that I am able to do this So when the Lord promiseth any special benefit to his Church or People he requireth Faith on their part to believe it 2 Chron. 20. 20. Jehosaphat to his People Believe in the Lord your God so shall ye be established c. On the contrary Isa 7. 9. If ye will not believe ye shall not be established Now as this is true of outward and Temporall benefits of this Life so much more of Spirituall blessings which concern the Life to come as remission of Sins Justification and eternall Life that as God hath promised these unto us in Christ So â—e requireth the condition of Faith on our part that we should believe and rest upon his Word and Promises and upon his Power Goodness and Truth for performance of his Promises and without this Faith we are not capable of the blessings promised Hence it is That all such Promises of Spirituall blessings in Christ are made upon condition of our Faith Acts 13. 38. Paul tells those of Antioch That through Christ was preached to them forgiveness of Sins And by him all that believe were justified c. And Joh. 3. 16. God gave his onely begotten Son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish c. So Mark 16. 16. He that believeth and is Baptized c. Acts 16. 31. Believe in the Lord Jesus and thou shalt be saved and thy House Use 1 Use 1. See that such as want Faith are not capable of any blessings or benefits which God hath promised in his Word neither have they any right or title to them no not to the Temporall blessings of this Life as Health Wealth Prosperity c. for though they enjoy these yet not as blessings but as curses rather much less have they any right or title to any spirituall or saving benefit of Christ as pardon of sins God's favour c. nor any part in these nay they are not so much as capable of any of them which therefore shews the misery and wretched estate of all Unbelievers which are yet destitute of true Faith Vse 2 Use 2. See what to do if we would be partakers of those benefits both Spiritual and Temporal which we desire and stand in need of and which the Lord hath in his Word promised to his Elect. Labour to perform the condition required on ourpart viz. by true Faith to believe and rest upon the Word and Promises of God and upon the Power and Godness of God for the receiving and enjoying of all such blessings and good things as he hath promised and we stand in need of This is the condition that must qualify us and make us capable of all the blessings of God Spirituall and Temporall and without it we are not fit to receive or enjoy any of them no not the least of them as they are blessings much less those great and inestimable blessings which concern Salvation we are by Nature as empty Vessels and infidelity stops us up that which cannot receive any Grace Faith opens our mouths c. Therefore as thou desirest to be a partaker of these and all other blessings of God which he hath made promise of so look thou have some measure of true Faith to believe and apply his Promises and to rest on his Almighty Power and Goodnesse for the enjoying of all blessings needfull for the Soul and Body Never rest till thou feel this Faith begun in thy heart use all means to attain to it Labour first to feel thy want of Faith by Nature and how miserable thou art without it having no true communion with God or Christ nor any true title to any blessing promised of God in his Word c. Then get a hungring and thirsting desire after this Faith for God will powre his Spirit upon the thristy Esay 44. 3. withall see thou attend conscionably upon the principall means sanctified of God to work Faith viz. The ministery of the Word Rom. 10. 17. Be a frequent and diligent Hearer of this Word of Faith then God will bless his own Ordinance to thee for the working of Faith in thy heart This also concerneth such as have Faith already to stirr them up to labour for further growth and increase thereof that by this means they may become more and more capable and fit to be partakers of all blessings which God hath promised and they stand in need of But of this growth of Faith we shall have occasion to speak more upon the verse following It followeth All things are possible c. Observ Observ The great Power and Efficacy of true Faith that it is a means to procure and obtain all good things at the hands of God which stand with his Will and do make for the benefit and good of the Believer It prevails with God to set on work his Power for the doing and effecting of whatsoever makes for his own Glory and for the Good and Salvation of the Believer There is nothing so hard to be done but Faith is able to procure it to be done by the Almighty Power of God for the Believers sake no blessing so hard to be obtained at the hands of God but Faith can obtain it for the Believer so far as
offence or misdemeaner committed by them Now the chief causes of this unwillingness to be reproved are these 1. The natural love of sin which is in men which makes them loth to leave and forsake their sins and therefore unwilling to be reproved for the same See Job 20. 12. 2. Natural pride and self-conceipt which makes men think so well of themselves as if they were too good to be admonished of their corruptions and reproved for them by such as have a calling to do it Prov. 9. 8. Reprove not a scorner lest he hate thee Now scornfulness and pride usually go together Prov. 21. 24. Proud and haughty scorner c. 3. Close Hypocrisy when men are desirous to harbour and cherish still in themselves some one or more darling sins for which therefore they are unwilling to be reproved as Herod Mark 6. Vse Use Labour every one to see and bewail this great corruption in our selves in that we are by nature so backward and unwilling to be admonished of our corruptions and to have our sins reproved though it be for our good and though it be by such as have a special Calling to reprove or admonish us This shews the miserable blindness and corruption of our nature in that we are not onely corrupted with sin but unwilling to be cured and healed of this corruption unwilling to be admonished and reproved and so to be brought to the sight and feeling of our sins and to true repentance As if one that is sick of a dangerous Disease should shun the Physitian yea hate and dislike him for his desire to minister wholesome Physick to him c. Let us lament this corruption of nature which makes us so loth to have our sins reproved and be more and more humbled for it withall we must strive against it and against the causes of it especially against Pride and Hypocrisy On the contrary pray and labour for true humility and sincerity of heart Then we shall say with David Psal 141. 5. Let the Righteous smite me c. Mark 9. 33 34. And he came to Capernaum and being in the House he asked them What was it that ye disputed July 8. 1627. among your selves by the way c. HEre beginneth the fourth principal part of this Chapter reaching from this place to the 38. Verse In which our Saviour teacheth his Disciples the practice of true Humility in abasing themselves one toward another in way of seeking the good of each other Where two things are set down by the Evangelist 1. The Occasion of his Teaching them this practice of Humility viz. A Controversy arising privately between them as they went by the way to Capernaum about Preheminence or Primacy who should be the chief Ver. 33 34. 2. The Doctrine or Teaching it self together with the manner of his Teaching them Ver. 35 36 37. Of the first The Occasion viz. The Controversy which arose among them who should be chief of them In recording this the Evangelist doth first set down the means used by our Saviour to discover and bring to light that private Controversy or Disputation which they had by the way about Preheminence viz. His questioning with them about the matter whereof they had disputed or reasoned by the way And then he mentions the Controversy it self In these two Verses more particularly consider these four things 1. The Place where our Saviour moved this Question to them In a private House at Capernaum whither he now came with his Disciples 2. The Question it self which he demanded of them What it was they disputed by the way c. 3. The Effect in the Disciples They were put to silence 4. The Cause or Reason of their silence Because by the way they had disputed c. Of the first He came to Capernaum See before Chap. 1. Ver. 21. the chief City in Galilee where our Saviour had much conversed formerly preaching and working Miracles there yea he had his dwelling after a sort as appeareth Mat. 4. 13. and Mat. 9. 1. called his City Being in the House Some think it was in Peter's House where he used to lodge in that Town see Mark 1. 29. Sic Maldonat in hunc locum What House is not expressed whether the same in which he used commonly to dwell or abide or some other neither is it needful to enquire Now our Saviour made choice of this place being in a private House to question with his Disciples about this matter as being fittest for this private Conference Observ Observ Such as have a Calling to admonish or reprove others for sin and to instruct them in the wayes of God ought to take the fittest opportunities of time and place to give admonition or instruction to those of their charge as Ministers Parents c. viz. at such times and in such places when and where they are likely to do most good by their Instructions and Admonitions For Example for publick Admonition or Instruction they should make choice of publick times and places 1 Tim. 5. 20. Them that sin rebuke before all that is such as do openly offend before all or are publickly known or convicted Offenders But on the contrary for giving of private Admonition or Instruction private places are fittest Matth. 18. 15. If thy Brother shall trespass against thee go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone c. Now followeth the Question it self which our Saviour demanded of his Disciples viz. What it was which they had reasoned of by the way This he asked of them not because he was ignorant of what they disputed by the way for he knew it well enough before yea he perceived the very thoughts of their hearts at that time as it is said Luke 9. 47. but the better to convince their Consciences of that great fault and Sin of Ambition which they discovered by disputing about Primacy c. Observ 1 Observ 1. The Truth of Christ's God-head in that he knew both the thoughts and words uttered by his Disciples in disputing about Primacy though he did not hear them reasoning about it Observ 2 Observ 2. See what course is fit to be taken by such as have a desire to reform sin in others that are of their Charge They should first use means to bring the Offenders to the true sight of their sins and feeling of them that by this means they may be humbled and stirred up to Repentance To this end they ought to admonish and put them in mind of their sins and to sift and examine their Consciences so far as may be by the Word of God applyed unto them for the better convincing of them and discovering of their Sins to them Vse Vse Let us take this course to reform sin in others especially in those of our charge First shew them their sins out of the Word of God and convince their Conscience by some good means Then reprove them and exhort to Repentance and Reformation of life Observ 3 Observ
as that which is done to him is accounted as done to Christ himself Therefore we are to do service to our neighbour by love Vse 1 Use 1. To reprove such as disdain or think much to do any mean or base office of love to their brethren especially to those of the meaner sort As to visit them in sicknesse or other distresse to relieve and help them in their miseries and necessities c. Many think it a disparagement to them to stoop so low as to perform these and such like offices of love and mercy to others But this shews want of true humility and charity which if it were in them at least in that degree as it should be it would cause them to think no duty of love too mean or base for them to perform for the good of their brethren Others again are all for themselves so given to serve themselves and their own turn to seek their own profit c. that they regard not to serve others by love The common sin of these times Vse 2 Use 2. It must teach and move us willingly to humble and abase our selves so far towards others as to make our selves their very servants in humility and love being ready and forward at all times to do the meanest office and duty of love and mercy for the good of our brethren especially if it be to further the spiritual good and salvation of their souls To this end consider that God hath created us and sent us into this world to this end that we should not live to our selves or serve our selves and seek our own good onely but that we should serve God in serving our brother and neighbour See therefore that we make conscience so to do Shall Christ Jesus the Son of God so far abase himself as to become a servant to us for our good and salvation and shall not we much more become one anothers servants in humility and love Mark 9. 36 37. And he took a Child c. Aug. 12. 1627. IN the former Verse we heard how our Saviour did by way of Precept or Admonition teach his Disciples the practice of true Humility shewing what was to be done of them if they desired to attain to true honour and preferment above others viz. That they must abase and humble themselves one below another by the practice of Humility c. Now in these two next Verses he confirmeth the same Doctrine by a reall Type or example of humility which he took occasion to set before their eyes viz. the example of a young Child which he took and set in the midst of them that by beholding him they might be the more moved and perswaded to labour and strive to the true practice of humility one towards another Quest Quest Why did he propound and set before them this example or pattern of Humility in the young Child Answ Answ Because he knew that it was the nature of man to be much more moved and affected with visible and â—ensible exampleâ— set before them than with bare words or Precepts onely when they are to be taught any point of Christian Doctrine or practice and therefore this Doctrine of Huâ—ility being a Doctrine so needfull for them as we have heard before and yet so hard to practice he doth teach it and urge it to them not onely by Precept but also by this visible example of a young Child set before them Observ Observ Hence gather the excellent use of the Sacraments of the Church for the better confirming of our Faith in Christ in that those sensible signs and Seals of Gods Covenant being added to the Word are more apt to affect us then the bare Word and Doctrine of Christ alone For by the Sacraments the Doctrine of the Word is made sensible not onely to our ears but even to our eyes hands taste c. and so is the more apt to affect us and to confirm Faith in us Therefore here take notice of the goodness of God towards us who knowing how apt we are to be led by outward sense and how hard we are to believe his Promises unless we do after a sort outwardly see and taste and handle them as it were therefore he hath herein condescended to our weakness in giving us not onely his Word but also his Sacraments as outward sensible signs and seals of the truth of his Word the more to help our Faith Let us be truely thankfull for this mercy and shew it by our reverent estimation of the Sacramentâ— and by our Religious and Conscionable use of them as occasion is offered Now more particularly in the words consider two things 1. Our Saviour's propounding or setting before hâ—â— Disciples this lively pattern of humility in the young Child which he took in his arms c. 2. His application of that example or making use of it to his present purpose for Instruction of his Disciples In that he takes occasion thereby further to commend and urge unto them the practice of true humility ver 37. Of the first In propounding this example to them he used a twofold action or gesture 1. He took the child in his arms 2. He set it in the midst of them He took a Child It is most likely it was some Child that was in the house where our Saviour and his Disciples now were in Capernaum Now he took the Child into his arms as appeareth in the words following which seem to be spoken by an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Evangelist mentioning that last which was done first for he did first take the Child in his arms and then set him in the midst of them Now in that it is said he took him in his arms this shews it was but a small and young Child and so he is Called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little Child Matth. 18. 2. yet not so little or young but that as it seemeth he was able to stand and to go alone for in the sâ—me place of Matthew it is said that our Saviour called the Child unto him and set him in the midst of them Observ 1 Observ 1. Christ's special love and Affection to Mankind which was so great that he testified and shewed it even to young Children as here and at other times by admitting them into his presence and company setting them beside him Lukâ— 9. 47. taking them up into his arms and putting his hands upon them and blessing them as cap. 10. 16. And ver 14. he was much displeased with his Disciples for going about to â—inder the young Children from being brought unto him All this shews his great love and affection which he did beaâ— even unto little Children much more unto man-kind in general but especially unto his true Church This love to mankind and especially to his Church Christ Jesus shewed by manifold effects of it while he lived on Earth but especially by laying down his life for us Joh. 15. 13. So 1 Joh. 3. 16. Hereby perceive
In this particular apprehension and application of Christ stands the nature of faith chiefly when we do not onely believe in general that Christ is a Saviour but do in particular apprehend him and believe him to be so unto us as Paul Gal. 2. 20. This is called receiving of Christ by faith Joh. 1. 12. and is set forth Joh. 6. by the phrase of eating the flesh of Christ and drinking his blood c. 3. Christ and his benefits That is to say those spirituall and saving benefits which flow from his death and suffering as pardon of sin justification reconciliation with God and eternal life To shew that faith doth apprehend Christ not barely or nakedly considered in respect of his Person but clothed with these excellent saving benefits purchased for us by his death and obedience Observ 1 Observ 1. That it is one special quality and property of all true Christians to be indued with the grace of true Justifying faith whereby they do believe in Christ that is apprehend and apply him particularly unto themselves together with the benefits of his death as pardon of sin c. By this Property our Saviour himself here describeth his true disciples calling them such as do believe in him So in many other places of the New Testament they are called Believers and faithfull ones as Act. 4. 32. The multitude of Believers were of one heart c. Rom. 4. 11. Abraham is said to be the Father of Believers Reason Reason True Christians have a most near Union with Christ Jesus as the Members with the Head Ephes 5. 30. As Branches with the Vine Joh. 15. 5. They are one with Christ and he with them Now this cannot be without faith by which therefore he is said to dwell in their hearts Ephes 3. 17. they are said to be in Christ and he in them Note That this Faith is not in all true Christians in the same degree but in some weaker in some stronger c. Vse Use For Examination To try and know whether we be true Christians yea or no by examining what true faith is in us whereby to believe in Christ and to apply unto our selves the benefits of his death and obedience We must not rest in the bare name of Christians or in the outward profession of Christian Religion in coming to Church c. but examine whether we be Christians indeed what true Union we have with Christ by faith c. 2 Cor. 13. 5. Examine your selves whether ye be in the faith Prove your selves Know ye not your own selves how that Jesus Christ is in you c. And because there is a false and counterfeit faith which is in many hypocrites yea in reprobates by which they in some sort believe and perswade themselves that Christ is their Saviour and that they shall have their sins forgiven by the merits of his death c. Therefore let us try and examine the truth and sincetity of our faith by such marks and sings thereof as are set down in the Word of God of which I spake very lately upon the beginning of the â—reed Here therefore I will but briefly touch this matter contenting my self only with the mentioning of one special mark and property of true faith amongst the rest by which we are to examine the truth of it and that is this Examine whether that faith by which we proâ—ess to believe Christ to be our Saviour and that our sins are or shall be forgiven by him do cause and bring forth in us a true hatred of sin and conscionable care to resist and strive against it in our selves Act. 15. 9. By true faith the heart is purified c. Faith and Repentance are unseparable So 1 Tim. 1. 5. Faith and a good conscience are joyned Try thy self by this c. especially now we are to be partakers of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper Faith being one of those graces especially required to make us fit partakers yea the chief of those graces without which we cannot be good Christians or true members of Christ and so can have no right to the Sacrament which is ordained for further confirmation of our faith and to seal our further growth in Christ Jesus c. Observ 2 Observ 2. From the phrase of believing in Christ which is here used implying not onely a particular apprehension and application of Christ and his benefits but withall a resting and relying upon him for eternall life and salvation hence we learn That it is the nature of true faith to cause and inable Believers to rest and rely upon Christ as their only Saviour and to depend on him by assured trust and confidence for the obtaining of salvation This is properly to believe in Christ or to believe on Christ as it is sometimes translated in the New Testament Rom. 10. 11. Whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed This is to rest and rely on him by confidence of heart for pardon of sins justification and eternal salvation Called sometimes trusting in Christ Ephes 1. 12. Psal 2. ult This trusting in Christ or resting on him by confidence and affiance of heart for salvation is alwayes joyned with true justifying faith and is the proper work of faith Ephes 3. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him By true faith the Believer doth not only apprehend and apply Christ to himself in particular believing him to be his salvation but withall resteth on him for salvation c. Use 1 Use 1. See what to judg of the Popish faith which they profess and teach to be sufficient which is nothing but a general belief of the Word and Promises of the Gospel touching forgiveness of sins and salvation without any particular trust affiance or confident resting upon Christ Jesus for Justification and salvation This is not to believe in Christ or to believe on Christ and therefore their faith is no true faith noâ— such as can justifie or save them Vse 2 Vse 2. By this again we learn To try and examine our faith whether it be indeed a true justifying and saving faith Examine whether it inables us in some measure to put our trust and confidence in Christ Jesus as our Saviour and to rest and rely on him for Justification and eternal Salvation If it be so this shewes true faith Otherwise if thou canst not thus rely and rest upon Christ as thy Saviour and Redeemer and trust on him by assured confidence of heart for pardon of sins and for reconciliation with God and eternal life I say if thou canst not do this in some measure there is no true faith in thee as yet For if thou didst truly and effectually believe and apprehend Christ to be thy Saviour thou wouldst rest on him by faith for Justification and eternal salvation Therefore examine thy heart diligently touching this property and work of faith viz. this confident resting on Jesus Christ c. And if thou
to take pains in doing them This should cause us to work out our Salvation with fear c. Phil. 2. 12. knowing that our labour is not in vain in the Lord seeing there is such a blessed reward laid up for us and promised us in the life to come Think of this when we feel pain or difficulty in good duties as in the practice of Repentance in denying our selves in taking up our Cross c. Look at the reward promised which is eternal life which is well worth all our pains as hath bin said before Though we cannot by good works merit heaven neither ought we to do them onely or chiefly for the hope of reward yet the consideration of that blessed reward should incourage us to diligence pains and chearfulness in God's service and in all good duties for to this end is the excellency of the life to come so commended and set forth to us in Scripture The servant that hath a good and bountifull Master that hath promised him a good reward for some special work which he hath enjoyned him how chearfully will he work what pains will he take So ought we in hope of eternal life Use 3 Use 3. To comfort the Godly 1. Against all miseries and afflictions of this life though never so many and great as pain grief sickness poverty disgrace c. Let them by eyes of Faith look at the blessed estate of the life to come which they hope for in which they shall be free from all these miseries and shall have all tears wiped away c. This will sweeten all Crosses and give comfort in the midst of them yea cause thee to rejoyce in Tribulation under the hope of that heavenly glory as it is Rom. 5. 2 3. 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. Our light afflictions but for a moment work for us a far more exceeding and eternall weight of Glory while we look not at things that are seen c. Therefore if thou wouldst find comfort and be able to rejoyce and be chearfull under the Cross look beyond the Cross at heaven c. So did Moses Hebr. 11. 26. yea Christ himself Hebr. 12. 2. 2. This serves to comfort the godly against the fear of death by considering that it is no death to them properly because it hath no sting or curse in it their sins being forgiven in Christ but a passage to that blessed and glorious life in Heaven which shall never have end 2 Cor. 5. 1. We know that if this earthly c. Use 4 Use 4. Seeing eternal life is so great and excellent a blessing more excellent then the fruition of any thing in this World that is dear to us this should make us willing and well content to part with those things which are most dear to us in this life for the attaining of everlasting life and rather than be hindered and kept from being partakers of it Matth. 13. 44. The kingdome of Heaven is like to a Treasure hid in the field the which when a man hath found he hideth c. and selleth all he hath and buyeth that field And ver 46. Like to a Pearl of great price c. Who would not be content to part with that which is worse for the obtaining of that which is better what wise man would not willingly part with Lead or Brass for Gold or to give dust or pibble-stones for Pearls Eternal life doth as much excell things all in this life though never so dear to us as Gold doth Lead or Pearls Pibble-stones Therefore for the obtaining of eternall life and rather than be deprived or come short of it let us most willingly part with all things in this World though most dear to us as Riches Profits Pleasures Friends Liberty yea life it self if the Lord call us to it at any time Thus did the blessed Martyrs whom we must herein follow if the Lord shall put us to it as he did them In the mean time prepare daily to do that in heart and affection which we must do actually in time to come if the Lord call us to it And to encourage us to it remember that promise Mark 10. 29. There is no man that hath left house or Brethren or Sisters or Father or Mother or Wife or Children or Lands for my sake and he Gospells But he shall receive an hundreth fold now in this time c. and in the World to come Life everlasting Observ 1 Observ 1. That there is an estate of eternal life and glory to be expected and enjoyed by the Saints of God after this life in heaven I say by the Saints of God because it is not to be enjoyed by all but onely by the Saints and Faithfull people of God chosen to Salvation who shew and testify their Faith by holiness of life Col. 1. 12. Called the Inheritance of the Saints Now that there is such an estate of eternal life to be expected and enjoyed by the Saints after this life is presupposed here in this place by our Saviour And it is an Article of our Faith and therefore I need not stand long in proving it one or two places may suffice Joh. 10. 28. My sheep hear my voice c. And I give unto them eternal life Rom. 6. 21. Being made free from sin and become Servants of God ye have your fruit in Holinesse and the end Everlasting Life This Paul knew and therewith comforted himself when he was near unto death 2 Tim. 4. 8. See Matth. 25. 46. Vse 1 Use 1. To convince all prophane Atheists who deny or doubt of this truth and Article of Faith touching that eternal life and glory of the Saints which is to be enjoyed after this life Many there be who though they confess it in words yet deny it in heart and shew it in life and practise by setting their hearts wholly and onely upon this present life and upon those things which they here enjoy on earth as worldly Profits â—arnal delights c. Vse 2 Use 2. To strengthen our Faith in belief of this Article or point of Doctrine touching that eternal life which is to come and which is to be expected and enjoyed after this life in heaven by all and every one of the Saints of God neither must we onely labour to believe and rest perswaded hereof but also in life and practice shew that we believe it by setting our hearts chiefly on it Col. 3. 1. as also by indeavouring to shew and approve our Faith by Repentance and holiness of life as becommeth those which shall be partakers of that heavenly Inheritance and to walk worthy of that Kingdome Rev. 21. 27. 2 Tim. 2. 21. If any man purge himself he shall be a Vessell unto honour c. Mark 9. 43 c. And if thy hand offend thee cut it off c. Nov. 25. 1627. THese Verses contain a serious and weighty admonition given by our Saviour to his Disciples and to all Christians touching the avoiding and
cutting off occasions of sin though never so near or dear to them More particularly in the words there are three things to be considered 1. The admonition it self If thy hand or foot offend thee cut them off If thy eye offend thee pluck it out 2. The reason enforcing the Admonition in these words It is better for theâ— to enter into life or into the Kingdome of God maimed halt and having but one eye then having two hands two feet and two eyes to go to Hell and be cast into the fire that shall never be quenched 3. A further description of the punishment and torment of the damned in Hell 1. By the grievousness of it being compared to fire and to the gnawing of a worm 2. By the continuance of it being everlasting in that it is said their Worm dyeth not c. Of the first I have formerly spoken viz. the Admonition it self In part also of the Reason inforcing it which is twofold or hath two parts or branches The first is taken from the great good and benefit which is like to come of the carefull removing and cutting off such occasions of sin as are most dear to us in that this is a means to help and further us towards the attainment of everlasting life the greatness of which benefit is amplified by comparing it with the lesser benefit of enjoying those things which are dear to us in this life and preferring it before the same Better to enter into life then to enjoy both hands feet eyes c. The second is taken from the contrary hurt and danger like to ensue if we be not carefull to cut off such occasions of sin as are most dear to us We shall be in danger to go to Hell or to be cast to Hell into the fire unquenchable the greatness of which evill and danger is also amplified by comparing it with the lesser evill of losing or being deprived of such things as are most dear to us in this life as one of our hands feet c. Better it is for thee to be maimed halt or to want one of thy eyes then to go to Hell c. The meaning of the words was before shewed I have also spoken of such points of Instruction as do arise from the first part of the Reason Now follow the Instructions from the second branch of it Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour saith It is better to be deprived of one of our hands feet or eyes that is of things most dear to us in this life then to go to Hell c. We are taught that there is an estate and place of torment and punishment appointed for the wicked and Reprobates to suffer after this life ended This is here presupposed that there is a Hell and a fire unquenchable into which the wicked shall be cast after this life Matth. 25. 41. Depart ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devill and his Angells Esay 30. ver ult Tophet is ordained of old c. It signifies literally the Valley of Hinnom near to Jerusalem where Idolaters used to burn their Children in Sacrifice to Molech but Mystically it is put for the place and state of Hell torments and this place and state is said to be ordained of old c. to shew the truth and certainty that there is such an estate and place of torments after this life for the wicked Luke 16. 23. The rich Glutton after death was in Hell torments Now where this place of eternal torments after this life shall be whether in the Earth or Ayre c. seeing it is not expresly taught in Scripture we are not curiously to enquire but in stead hereof to be especially carefull so to live in this World that we may not come unto that place of torment after this life but may escape and be delivered from it In the mean time it is enough for us to know and be assured by the Word of God that there is such an estate of torment appointed for the wicked after this life though we cannot determine of the particular place where they shall suffer it Vse Use To convince such profane Atheists who deny this truth touching the punishment and torments of Hell prepared for the wicked after this life Such Atheists there are many to be found who though they confess in words that there is a Hell and estate of torments for the wicked and reprobates after this life yet deny it in heart and shew that they deny it by their manner of life and conversation living so profanely loosly and wickedly without fear of God or reverence of man as if there were no Hell or place of torment and punishment for sin to be feared or suffered by them or others after this life Like the old Sadduces who denyed the Resurrection and held there was neither Angell nor Spirit c. So these live as if they did Believe no Resurrection of the wicked to condemnation after this life nor any Devills or Hell to torment and punish them for their sins But these shall hereafter know and feel by wofull experience that there is indeed such a place of Hell-torments prepared for all ungodly and wicked livers if they do not speedily turn to God by Repentance Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour useth this reason to move Christians to cut off and remove from themselves the occasions of sin because otherwise they are in danger to go to Hell or to be cast into Hell torments Hence we learn how fearfull and dangerous a thing it is for Christians to retain and keep unto themselves such things as are or may be occasions of sin to them and not to remove and separate them far away from themselves By this means they bring themselves â—nto danger of Hell fire and to be cast into those eternal torments of the wicked and Reprobates after this life This our Saviour here implies when he sayes It is better to be maimed halt c. That is to suffer loss of things most dear to us if they be occasions of sin to us then with the retaining and keeping of these to go to Hell This shews that such as will not seperate from themselves such things as are occasions of sin but will rather retain and keep them still unto themselves do by this means bring themselves in danger of Hell fire Thus Judas by retaining his â—ast of coveâ—ousness which was the main cause and occasion of his other sins brought himself into danger of hell and was actually thrown into it Rom. 8. 13. If ye live after the flesh ye shall dye If ye retain and cherish your sinful lusts c. Reason Reason Such as do not remove and put from them those things which are or may be occasions of sin unto them do hereby lay themselves open to the temptations of sin and Satan and so being in danger of falling into sinne they are by consequent in danger of falling into hell or of being
without the Ministry of the Word to season us and make us savoury and acceptable to God as ill and worse than we can be without salt in our houses to season our meats c. Which therefore shews the misery of all such people and Congregations as want this Spiritual salt of the Word Preached to season them and make them acceptable Sacrifices to God How shall such be seasoned for God how shall the corruption of sin be dryed up and purged out of their hearts and lives how shall they be renewed and sanctified and so become savoury and pleasant to the taste of God himself without this salt of the Word of God to season them c They must needs be unsavoury yea rot and stink in their sins c. Oh then the blindnesse and sottishnesse of such as can be without this spirituall heavenly salt of the Word of God and feel no want or misse of it c Use 3 Vse 3. See what is to be done of all such as do desire to be accepted of God as Spiritual sacrifices they must labour to know and feel themselves spiritually seasoned for God and made savoury for his taste as it were by this salt of the Word preached To this end they must not only be careful to settle their dwellings in such places where they may enjoy the Ministery of the Word but also so to live under this Ordinance of God that they may be indeed truly seasoned therewith having the corruption of sin dryed up in them by this salt of the Ministery and the work of sanctifying grace wrought in them which may make them savoury and pleasant to the taste of God himself Look to this every one of you The rather because all that do live under the Ministery of the Word are not truly seasoned and made acceptable to God by the power and vertue of it many are like the Fish which live in the Sea and yet are as fresh as if they had never been there c. Therefore think it not enough to live in this Sea or salt-pit of the Ministery but see thou be truly seasoned by the divine power and vertue of it purging out the corruption of sin from thee and sanctifying thee throughout and giving the spiritual savour of grace to thee that thou mayst be accepted of God Labour to be truly seasoned by this salt of the Word 1. In thy mind and understanding being enlightned by it to know the Will of God c. 2. In thy heart and affections to have them purged and sanctified by faith 3. In thy whole life and practice Col. 4. 6. Vse 4 Use 4. This should teach Ministers so to preach the Word of God that it may serve as salt to season men for God in a spiritual manner and to make them savoury and acceptable to him by drying up and purging out of them the corruption of sin and working in them the grace of true sanctification which may give unto them a spiritual taste and relish c. Therefore they are not only to deliver general doctrines or truths of the Word but to make particular application of them to the people to work upon their hearts c. Eccles 12. 11. The words of the wise are as goads and nayls fastened c. Observ 3 Observ 3. In that the doctrine of the Word and Ministery of it is here compared unto salt we may hence take notice of one other Property or Effect of it in which it doth resemble salt besides that property of seasoning before mentioned namely this That as salt being of a hot and dry temper is apt to bite and fret the raw skin or flesh of ones body being applyed to it So the Word of God preached and applyed to mens Consciences in the Ministery of it is apt to fret and bite the corrupt Consciences of such as hear it and to cause pain and grief in them which is especially to be understood of the doctrine of the Law discovering and reproving the sins of men and threatning the Judgments of God against the same whereby the guilty Consciences of men are fretted and bitten as it were So Act. 2. the Jewes were pricked in heart at Peter's Sermon c. Use 1 Use 1. See the cause why men of corrupt Minds and Consciences are so apt to fret and fume against the Ministery of the Word and Ministers of it It is because the Word doth first fret and bite them in their Consciences c. Therefore Ministers are not to think strange or be discouraged hereat c. Use 2 Use 2. This must teach all such as desire to be spiritually purged and seasoned for God by this salt of the Ministery to be content and willing also to feel the fretting and biting vertue of it in their Consciences c. and patiently to endure the reproofs of it c. This salt of the Word must first bite and fret thee before it can purge or season thee Observ 4 Observ 4. Though the Ceremonial Law be abolished by Christ's death in regard of use yet here we may see that it is still needful and profitable for us to read and be acquainted with the Ordinances of that Law set down in the Books of Moses as touching the legal sacrifices c. because otherwise we cannot understand sundry places of the New Testament in which there is allusion made to those Ceremonial Rites and Ordinances as in this place and many other especially in the Epistle to the Hebrews Which therefore confuteth such as think there is now no use at all of the Ceremonial Law c. Mark 9. 50. Salt is good but if the salt have lost his savour c. Januar. 6. 1627. IN â—he former Verse our Saviour shewed the nature and use of the Ministery of the Word or of the Doctrine of the Gospel preached and applyed as also the necessity of it by comparing it with the salt used in thâ— legal Sacrifices to season them that they might be acceptable to God Now in this Verse he takeâ— occasion from that which he spake before touching the Ministery of the Word to spâ—ak further to his Disciples touching the Ministers themselves and touching their Ministerial gifts and the uâ—e or exercise of them and that by comparing Ministers unto salt in regard of their Ministerial Office and â—unction For so upon further meditation on this Text I do take these words to be properly meant of Mâ—nisters themselves rather than of the Ministery or Doctrine preached by them so that the word Salt is somewhat otherwise to be taken in this Verse than in the former There it signified the Doctrine or Miâ—istery of the Word here it signifies properly the Ministers themselves yet not simply considered in regarâ— of their persons but in regard of their Ministerial Calling and Office in respect whereof chiefly they aâ—e here resembled unto salt And that the words of this Verse are thus to be taken may appear by compaâ—ing them with Matth. 5.
15. The Israelites by living in Egypt had learned to commit Idolatry with a Golden Calf Use Use This shews how needfull it is even for the best to look well to themselves and to be watchfull over their own hearts and wayes that they be not drawn away by the common errors or corruptions of the times and places where they live 2 Pet. 3. 17. Beware lest ye being led away with the errour of the wicked fall from your own stedfastness On the contrary we must flee the common corruption that is in the World through lust 2 Pet. 1. 4 And labour to shine as Lights in the midst of a perverse Generation Phil. 2. 15. Great is the force of evill example and of the common customes and practises of the times to draw away and infect even the better sort like an Epidemicall disease c. Therefore had we need to look carefully to our selves to escape the common contagion and pray unto God to keep us upright in our wayes that we fall not away Observ 2 Observ 2. In that the Disciples were so hard to conceive and believe this Doctrine which our Saviour had taught both at this time and formerly also Matth. 5. 32. touching the unlawfulness of such Divorcements as were commonly practiâ—ed amongst the Jews because it was a Doctrine which was contrary to their erronious conceipt and prejudicate opinion and also to the custome of the times this shews how hard it is for men to receive and imbrace such Truths and Doctrines of the Word of God as are contrary to their corrupt and prejudicate Opinions and especially if they be also contrary to the common custome of the times Such Doctrines though never so true and â—ound yet are hardly received and imbraced by men yea by the better sort how much more then by the common sort which shews how needful it is for such Truths and Doctrines to be often taught and urged again and again by the Ministers of God c. Observ 3 Observ 3. In that the Disciples being yet ignorant and unresolved in this matter of Divorces are not ashamed to acknowledg their ignorance by comming to enquire and ask further of Christ their Master touching this matter this is commendable in them and should teach us that shame should not hinder us from asking questions or from enquiring of those who are able and â—it to resolve us in matters of Religion and cases of Conscience which we are yet ignorant or doubtfull in but we should be forward to enquire and seek resolution from such Thus the Disciples used to go to Christ in all their doubts See before chap. 4 10. and chap. 9. 11-28 Observ 4 Observ 4. In that they came to him privately being in the house when he was most free and at liberty to instruct and resolve them hereof we are taught to be wise in taking the fittest opportunities of time and place to propound our doubts and to seek instruction from such as are â—it and able to resolve and teach us c. See for this also before chap. 4. 10. and chap. 9. 28. Mark 10. 11 12. And he saith unto them Whosoever shall c. April 27. 1628. NOw followeth Christ's answer to his Disciples ver 11 12. In which he sheweth the unlawfulness of such Divorces as were practised amongst the Jews for leight causes or for any cause except Adultery by the grievousness of the sin of such married persons as do in such sort or for any such cause besides Adultery put away their own wives or husbands and marry with others affirming such to be guilty of the sin of Adultery And he saâ—th unto them That is to his Disciples Yet Matth. 19. 9. the words are set down as if our Saviour had spoken them to the Pharisees whence it may seem probable that our Saviour did utter these or like words twice first to the Pharisees in publick disputation with them and then again repeating and explaining the same to his Disciples in the private house Whosoever shall put away his Wife viz. By giving her a Bill or writing of Divorcement and so â—eparating himself wholly from her for small or leight cause yea for any cause whatsoever except for the sin of Adultery That this is the meaning appeareth partly by the scope of our Saviour in these words and partly by comparing this place with Matth. 19. 9. where our Saviour â—aith thus Whosoever shall put away his Wife except it be for Fornication c. that is for the sin of Incontinency committed by the wife after Marriage which is properly the sin of Adultery And shall marry another That is after such a Divorcement or separation made from his own wife shall joyn himself in marriage with another woman He committeth Adultery against her That is by such a second Marriage after such Divorcement from his first and lawfull wife he doth make himself guilty of no less or other sin than the sin of Adultery and that against his first and onely lawfull wife which he did unjustly put away For the Marriage-bond remaining still between him and his first wife notwithstanding such an unjust Divorce hence it follows That the second wife which he joyneth himself to is not his wife but his harlot and so that he is an Adulterer by this means against his first and lawfull wife And if a Woman shall put away her Husband Shall separate her self wholly from her husband or use means to be Divorced from him for any cause except Adultery as before was said of the husbands putting away his wife And be married to another That is to another man or second husband after such separation from her first lawfull husband She committeth Adultery By such a second marriage she becommeth an Adulteress against her first and onely lawfull husband c. as before was said of the husbands marrying after Divorce from his first wife Now from these words the Papists would prove it to be unlawfull for such as are lawfully Divorced to marry again during the life of the former husband or Wife because our Saviour affirmeth such as do so marry again to be guilty of Adultery c. But for answer to them 1. This is a manifest corrupting and perverting of the true sense of this place for our Saviour doth not here speak of marrying again after lawfull Divorcement but of marrying again after unjust Divorcement or separation of man and wife that is to say for such leight causes for which Divorces were practised among the Jews and for any cause except Adultery as doth plainly appear both by the main scope and drift of our Saviour in this place which is to condemn such unjust Divorces practised by the Jews for leight causes and out of the case of Adultery as also by comparing this place with Matth. 19. 9. and with Matth. 5. 32. Where our Saviour doth expresly mention that exception of the case of Adultery as was said before 2. This place is so far from
they may even suck in Piety with their Mothers Milk Prov. 22. 6. Train up a Child in the way that he should go and when he is old he will not depart from it 2 Tim. 3. 15. Timothy learned the Scriptures from a Child Psal 58. 3. The wicked are said to be estranged and to go astray from God even from their Mothers Womb and as soon as they are born On the contrary we should labour to make our Children Religious and to bring them to Christ as soon as they are born so far as lyeth in us c. Much more then afterward when they come to more years and discretion c. Observ 2 Observ 2. It is probable that the Parents of these Children being of the common sort of people did not yet certainly know or believe Christ to be the Son of God or true God but onely were perswaded that he was some great Prophet and holy man of God who had power from God to work Miracles c. and therefore they thought his Prayers would be very effectual for their children which moved them to desire the same which may teach us that we should desire and crave the Prayers of such persons as are of eminent gifts and place in the Church both for our selves and for such as belong to us as our children friends c. especially in time of affliction and distress when they have most need of others Prayers as in bodily sickness c. Jam. 5. 16. The fervent Prayer of a Righteous man availeth much Use Use For reproof of such as shew so little desire of the Prayers of such as are eminent for their place or gifts no not of their own Pastors in time of sickness or in the sickness of their children not so much as sending to the Minister nor craving the help of his Prayers c. Now followeth the fact of the Disciples They Rebuked those that brought them Reproved them for bringing their young children to Christ to be touched by his hands and prayed for Quest Quest Why did the Disciples thus reprove them Answ Answ It is probable that the reason moving them hereunto was this That they thought it a thing unfit for Christ Jesus the Son of God their Lord and Master to be interrupted and troubled with such little children or Infants brought unto him especially at such time as he was imployed in the serious and weighty duties of Preaching and working Miracles for confirmation of his Doctrine It may be also they thought it some disparagement to the person of Christ and consequently to themselves also being his followers to be troubled with this small and leight matter as it seems they judged it of putting his hands upon young Infants and blessing them Now in this reproof the Disciples were very faulty and much to blame as appeareth by our Saviour's great displeasure conceived against them for it as also by his words thereupon uttered to them They might perhaps intend well herein but they did not go upon a good ground but upon a false and erronious supposition neither were they well advised but rash and inconsiderate in this action They might herein have a zeal of God as the Apostle sayes but not according to knowledg c. Observ 1 Observ 1. The best Christians are not wholly priviledged or exempted from errour either in Judgment or practice but are subject to errour in both So were Christ's Disciples here in this matter of reproving and hindring those that brought young Children to Christ and yet these Disciples were the best Christians then living upon earth So before we heard chap. 9. 38. they erred and offended in forbidding him that cast out Devills in Christ's name yea Peter himself one of the chief Apostles erred grosly before that time in taking upon him to blame or rebuke Christ himself for saying That he must suffer death c. chap. 8. 32. So as other times also both he and the rest discovered their errors both in their Judgment and Practice and that not onely before Christ's Ascension but even afterward when the Holy Ghost was sent upon them in a more full and plentifull measure yet still they were subject to errour both in Judgment and Practice and so did err accordingly sometimes Act. 10. 14. Peter did err in his Judgment touching the legall distinction of clean and unclean beasts and birds taken away by the death of Christ And Gal. 2. 11. he erred and was justly reproved by Paul for his dissimulation in conforming too much to the Jewish Ceremonies Here note that this is to be understood of the Apostles Judgment and Practice as they were private persons and in respect of their private carriage and conversation for otherwise as they were Apostles and in execution of the publick Office of Preaching the Gospell and in writing the Scriptures of the New Testament they neither could nor did err Now if this be true of the Apostles that they were not priviledged from errour c. much more of all other Christians though of never so excellent gifts or place in the Church Rom. 3. 4. Let God be true but every man a lyar And Jam. 3. 2. In manythings we offend all Use 1 Use 1. To condemn the pride of Antichrist the Pope of Rome who arrogateth this priviledg to himself to be free from errour at least from Judicial determining of an errour in his Consistory as he is Pope But this was the priviledg of the Apostles onely not to err in that office therefore not communicable to the Pope who is no Apostle nor any true successor of the Apostles in that Office though he falsly claim so to be Vse 2 Use 2. See by this that we are not to tye our selves absolutely to the examples of others in matters of Religion either for matter of opinion or matter of practice not to build our Faith or our Practice upon men seeing the best are subject to errour but upon the written Word of God which is the fountain of all Divine truth and free from all errour As for mens Opinions and Practices they are so far onely to be followed as they agree with the Word of God 1 Cor. 11. 1. Be ye followers of me as I also am of Christ Use 3 Use 3. This should teach men of the best knowledg and gifts in the Church not to trust too much to their own Judgment in matters of Religion nor to be too confident in their own Opinions but still to submit themselves to the tryall of the Word of God searching the Scriptures from time to time to find out the truth and to inform themselves better in all matters doubtfull and questionable remembring that the best are subject to errour even the Pastors and Ministers of the Church are to do this and much more such as are of meaner place and gifts c. Observ 2 Observ 2. Here we see that the common sort of people which came unto Christ and brought their Children to him were in
this matter of founder judgment and did see the truth more clearly than the Apostles themselves whence observe that sometimes men of meaner gifts and place in the Church may see the truth and judg better in matters of Religion then those of greater gifts and place Joh. 3. 8. As the Wind bloweth where it listeth c. So doth the Lord give his Spirit of illumination when and to whom he pleaseth to open their eyes to see the truth in matters of Religion Luke 10. 21. I thank thee O Father c. that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto Babes c. Joh. 7. 48. The common people saw Christ to be the Messiah and believed in him when the Pharisees and Rulers did â—ot Vse Vse This must teach us not to contemn the Judgment of the meanest Christian in matters of Religion but to hearken to it and be ruled by it so far as it is agreeable to the Word of God Observ 3 Observ 3. This reproof of the Disciples could not chuse but be a great tryall to the Parents of these little Children and a means to discourage and hinder them if they would be hindered in this good work of bringing their Children to Christ in that their commendable practice was thus blamed and condemned by such as were so near unto Christ This may teach us that we are to look for discouragements at the hands of others in good duties yea sometimes at the hands of such as are of eminent place and authority in the Church who should rather encourage and further us in such duties Cant. 5. 7. when the Church had lost the comfortable presence of Christ for a time and did thereupon carefully and diligently seek after him to find him again it is said the watchmen of the City which are the Ministers of the Church who should have helped her to find Christ meeting with her did smite and wound her and take away her vail Thiâ— being so it shews what need there is for us to be armed before-hand with courage and resolution in practice of good duties lest otherwise we be daunted therein if we meet with discouragements and opposition from others especially from such as are of any eminent place in the Church for we shall find this to be no small tryall therefore great need have we to prepare for it that we may bear and go through it and not be discouraged thereby or hindered in well-doing A man that is wife for the World if he undertake some matter which he thinks will be greatly for his benefit and do suspect that some or other will go about to oppose or hinder him he will arm himself before-hand with a resolution not to be discouraged c. So should we c. Mark 10. 14. But when Jesus saw it c. May 11 1628. OF the fact of those that brought their little Children to Christ to be blessed or prayed for we have heard as also of the fact of Christ's Disciples blaming or reproving such as brought them Now follows the carriage of our Saviour in this case both toward his Disciples and toward the little Children Touching his carriage towards his Disciples two things are set down 1. That when he saw it He was much displeased 2. That he shewed his displeasure by his words uttered to them willing or commanding them to suffer little Children to come unto him and not to forbid them yielding a reason hereof because Of such is the Kingdome of God Of the first He was much displeased Or had indignation at the fact of the Disciples in reproving such as brought the Children to him The cause of his great displeasure was the greatnesse of the fault and offence of the Disciples in this rash and unadvised action of blaming those that brought the Children to Christ whereby they did as much as lay in them both hinder the good of the Children depriving them of the benefit of Christ's blessing and Prayers and also discourage the Parents in that good work of charity and mercy to their Children Anâ— this fault of the Disciples was also the greater because our Saviour not long before testified his love to little Children by calling such a one to him taking it in his arms and setting it in the midst of them as a pattern of humility as we heard chap. 9. 36. Observ 1 Observ 1. That it is lawfull and fit for us to be offended and displeased at the sins of others whereby they dishonour God This is a good and holy kind of anger or indignation which was in our Saviour Christ as we see here and chap. 3. 5. He looked angerly upon the Scribes and Pharisees c. It hath also been in other the best Saints of God and is commended in them in Scripture In Moses Exod. 32. 19. when he saw the Israelites dishonour God by the Idolatrous Calf his anger waxed hot c. In Nehemiah chap. 5. 6. when he heard the cry of the poor c. In Paul Act. 17. 16. his spirit stirred within him c. Ephes 4. 26. Be angry and sin not To be understood of this lawfull and holy anger conceived against the sins or others c. Reason Reas This kind of displeasure or indignation against the sins of others is a part of that zeal for Gods glory which is required to be in us for zeal is a mixt affection consisting partly of grief for the sins of others as in David Psal 119. 136. Rivers of waters run down my eyes c. and partly of indignation or displeasure against others sins Use 1 Use 1. To condemn the want of this holy affection of anger and displeasure against the sins of others in many Christians yea in the most There is much carnall and sinfull anger in them but little or no holy indignation against sin when they see or heart that God is dishonoured by the sins of others as by swearing drunkennesse profanation of the Lords Day c. their spirits are not stirred in them If themselves be wronged or abused never so little they can soon be moved to displeasure yea they can be hot as fire in their own cause when the matter toucheth themselves but in the cause of God they are cold as Ice not affected with it they take it not to heart which shews want of love to God and of true zeal for his Glory And if ever there were cause to complain of this want surely now in these evill and declining times For who is there now almost to be found like unto Elias zealous for the Lord of Hosts c. Vse 2 Vse 2. To stir us up to labour for this good and holy kind of anger or displeasure against the sins of others which was in our Saviour Christ and hath been in other the best Saints of God and seeing it is a part of that holy and Religious zeal for Gods glory which ought to be in us and must be in
seems to be implyed because the promise was to them and to their children See Perk on Gal. 3. 27. pag. 305. This Truth we are to hold and maintain against the Anabaptists who deny Baptism to Infants because they want knowledg and so cannot have actual faith which is in Scripture required of those that were to be baptized as Act. 8. 37. and elsewhere But to this we answer That where actual faith is required of such as were baptized it is to be understood of those who were of years of discretion at the time of their baptism and so were capable of actuall faith But as for Infants born in the Church it is sufficient to make them capable of Baptism that they are within Gods Covenant as hath been shewed c. And that Infants born in the visible Church have right to Baptism it may further appear two wayes 1. By the practice of the Apostles baptizing sometimes whole Families in which it is most probable that there were some Infants or little children See Act. 16. 2. By the Sacrament of Circumcision in the Old Testament which was by Gods Commandement to be received by Infants the eighth day after their birth Gen. 17. 10. Now Baptism succeedeth in the room of Circumcision in these times of the New Testament Col. 2. 11 12. Therefore c. Here note That though Infants born in the Church have right to Baptism and ought to be Baptized yet their salvation is not absolutely tyed to the outwatd Baptism but they may be saved without it in case they be prevented by death c. Necessitas duplex 1. Praecepti 2. Medii c. By the first Baptism is necessary Not absolutely by the second c. Use 2 Use 2. See that we are not to despise little Infants or Children born in the Church but to esteem well of them and to shew it by our loving and respectful usage of them seeing they belong to Gods Covenant yea to his heavenly Kingdom for ought we know c. Use 3 Use 3. To move Christian Parents to be careful of the Religious Education of their Children that so they may be fit to be partakers of Gods Kingdom seeing they have right to it in regard of Gods Covenant c. Use 4 Use 4. Comfort to Christian Parents when God takes away their Children in Infancy or young age by death they have cause to hope well of them especially if themselves be believers Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour doth not say Of these is the Kingdom of God but Of such c. meaning not only Infants or little Children but such also as do resemble young children in disposition and qualities hence gather that the Kingdom of heaven doth belong not only to young Children born in the Church but also to such as resemble little children and are like unto them in disposition and qualities c. But of this afterward in the Verse following Observ 3 Observ 3. In that the estate of eternal life and glory in heaven is here called the Kingdom of God we are to take notice of the excellency of that estate of glory prepared for the Saints in heaven being compared to a Kingdom and called The Kingdom of God and the Kingdom of heaven in this and many other places of Scripture But of this see before Chap. 9. 43 c. Mark 10. 15 16. Verily I say unto you Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child May 25. 1628. he shall not enter therein c. OUr Saviour having alledged a Reason why his Disciples should not hinder little children from being brought to him viz. because the Kingdom of heaven belongeth to such that is not only to children but to such as are like unto them c. Now Verse 15. he further confirmeth the truth of that reason viz. That Gods Kingdom belongeth to such as do resemble little children in qualities and properties This he confirmeth by shewing how great necessity there is for every one that would be partaker of Gods Kingdom to become like unto a little child in that none but such shall enter into that Kingdom and this our Saviour avoucheth with his usual kind of Asseveration Verily adding also the weight of his own authority unto it I say unto you the more to confirm the truth and certainty of the matter In the words there are two things to be considered 1. The manner of our Saviour's avouching or affirming that which he speaketh here Verily I say unto you 2. The matter avouched That whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child c. Of the first see before Chap. 3. 28. Of the second By Kingdom of God understand that estate of glory in the life to come which God hath prepared for his Elect. As in the former Verse To receive the Kingdom of God is To be partaker of it after this life Whosoever shall not receive the Kingdom of God as a little child That is whosoever shall not in this life resemble and become like unto a little Child or Infant in qualities and disposition that so he may be fit to be partaker of Gods Kingdom after this life in Heaven He shall not enter therein He shall never be made partaker of that estate of eternal life and glory in Gods heavenly Kingdom Doctr. 1. Noâ—e shall be partakers of Gods heavenly Kingdom in the life to come but such as are first qualified and become fit for it in this life Our Saviour sayes here That whosoever doth not receive the Kingdome of God as a little Child that is whosoever doth not in this life become like unto a little child that so he may be fit to receive the Kingdome of God he shall not enter into it Col. 1. 12. Giving thanks unto the Father which hath made us meet to be partakers of the Inheritance of the Saints in Light Thus it must be with all Christians that desire to be partakers of that heavenly Inheritance they must first be made meet for it in this life Quest Quest How must Christians be qualified and fitted in this life for Gods heavenly Kingdome c Answ Answ By such Spiritual Graces as are requisite to make them fit We must first be partakers of the Kingdome of Grace As 1. By the Grace of Repentance and true Conversion from their sins unto God Matth. 18. 3. Except ye be Converted and become as little Children c. Called Repentance unto Salvation 2 Cor. 7. 10. And Repentance unto life Act. 11. 18. 2. By the Grace of effectual Calling whereby they must be actually separated in heart and in their course and manner of life from this World that is from the profane and wicked and must be joyned to the true Church of Christ and become subjects of his Kingdome of Grace 2 Pet. 1. 10. Give diligence to make your Calling and Election sure c. For so an entrance shall be ministred to you c. Rom. 8. 30.
require children to be Confirmed a good time after Baptism when they come to years of some discretion 2. There is no likeness or comparison at all but a wide difference between our Saviour Christ's blessing of these children and the Popish Bishops blessing of children For our Saviour being God as well as Man did not only pray for the children as we have heard but also really bless them or command them to be blessed so that in this respect his blessing of them was not ordinary but extraordinary and not to be imiâ—ated Besides that our Saviour used no such superstitious Ceremonies of anointing or signing with the cross nor any such set form of words as the Popish Bishops do Lastly we affirm That our Saviour Christ neither in this place nor in any other of the New Testament did ever institute any such Sacrament of Confirmation for children neither did any of the Apostles either before or after Christ's Ascension use imposition of hands upon children as a Sacrament or in any such manner as it is used by the Papists and we urge them to prove the contrary if they can Observ 1 Observ 1. The singular and special love of Christ which he shewed to little children when he lived here upon earth especially to the Children of religious Parents such as these were as here we see he shewed it by taking them into his arms putting his hands on them c. by tokens of love and by his care and readiness to do them good So at other times he shewed like love and good will to little children as we heard before Chap. 9. 36. Use Use To teach us herein to imitate Christ in shewing love and good respect to little children born in the Church especially to children of religious Parents being ready on all good occasions to manifest our love toward them by fruits and tokens of it as by kind and respectful usage of them and by readinesse to do them good and to procure and further their good by all means especially the spiritual good and salvation of their souls by our prayers instruction religious education c. Especially this concerneth such as are Parents and have children of their own they of all other should shew love to their own and others children not a carnal love to their bodies only but spiritual and Christian love to their souls c. not contemning or disdaining little children either their own or others as some do but shewing special love and respect to them c. The rather because such little children have more need of the fruits of our love than elder persons in that they are so weak and unable to help and do good to themselves Observ 2 Observ 2. See the great humility and lowliness of our Saviour Christ in that he disdained not to take these little Infants into his own arms c. Of this see before Chap. 9. 36. Observ 3 Observ 3. Here again we are confirmed in that truth which we heard before viz. That Infants and young children born in the Church do belong to Gods heavenly Kingdom having right and title to it so far as we can judge and that by vertue of Gods Covenant made with the faithful and their seed This our Saviour plainly shewed here by his carriage toward these children not only testifying his special love and good will to them by taking them into his arms which he would never have done if he had not truly and indeed loved them but also putting his hands upon them and blessing them both by prayer and by actual confering on them the grace which he prayed for in their behalf By all this he did really restifie the truth of that which before he avouched in words touching such little children that unto them belongeth the Kingdom of God Observ 4 Observ 4. Lastly That Prayer is a duty fit to be performed for and in the behalf of young children This our Saviour â—eacheth us by his care and readiness to bless or pray for these children brought unto him to that end And this Duty is the more needful to be performed for children because they are unfit to pray for themselves Which therefore should move us to be ready and forward to perform this duty for them as occasion is offered Especially Parents to do this themselves for their children daily and to desire the prayers of others also for them especially the prayers of the Pastors and Ministers of the Church when their children are visited with sickness c. A duty wholly neglected by some Parents Mark 10. 17. And when he was gone forth into the way there came one running c. June 15. 1628. HEre beginneth the third part of this Chapter which containeth the History of the rich man who came to Christ to know what he must do for the obtaining of eternal life Where two things are set down by the Evangelist 1. A Conference between our Saviour and that rich man about the matter of eternal life to Vers 22. 2. The Effect or Consequent of that Conference from Verse 22. to the 28. Of the first Two things are set down to us 1. The time and place when and where this Conference was between them When our Saviour was gone forth into the Way 2. The Conference it self Which consisteth of four parts 1. The rich man's question propounded to our Saviour Verse 17. 2. Our Saviour's answer thereunto Verse 18 19. 3. The rich man's reply Verse 20. 4. Our Saviour's answer unto that reply Verse 21. To begin with the 17. Verse First to shew the meaning When he was gone forth into the Way Viz. From the private house in which he was before where his Disciples had conference with him about the matter of divorcement as we heard Verse 10. and where it is also probable that the young children were brought to him to be blessed or prayed for See Matth. 9. 15. And Beza on this place There came one Who and what kind of person this was may appear by comparing the Evangelists together who describe him by three Properties 1. That he was a young man Matth. 19. 20. 2. That he was a very rich man having great possessions So St. Mark Verse 22. As also Matthew and Luke 3. That he was a Ruler 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a man of great authority amongst the Jews Luke 18. 18. Running This shewed his great desire and forwardness to come unto Christ and to demand that question of him about the obtaining of eternal life It was much that he being a man of so great wealth and dignity should so far forget and neglect his own dignity and place for the time as not only to go unto Christ but to run after him and that in the high-way And kneeled to him In token of civil honour and reverence to the Person of Christ whom he took to be some great and extraordinary Prophet or Man of God for it is not like that he did as yet know or believe him to
none good but God thereby intimating unto him his Godhead or Divine Nature and shewing withall that whereas he called him good whom he conceived to be but a man he should much rather know and acknowledg him to be God and so give that title unto him Sic Jun et Cartwr in analys Et alii Vide Zanch. in 2. Praec pag. 359. 2. Because he perceived this young man to be too highly conceited both of his own and others external goodnesse and righteousnesse before men not looking so much as he should at the inward power of Religion and grace in the heart as appeared both by his asking What good thing he should do to inherit eternal life and perswading himself afterwards that he had kept the Commandements and also by giving the title of good unto Christ whom he conceived to be but a meer man therefore our Saviour checketh this erroneous conceit in him at the very first and labours to beat him from it closely reproving him for his too much admiring and magnifying the external goodnesse and righteousnesse of men and especially for being too much conceited of his own goodnesse and righteousnesse before men and withall admonishing him to be more humble in himself and to ascribe goodnesse unto God rather unto whom it doth most truly and properly belong Sic. Bucer Jansen 3. Some think it was â—o teach us by his example to be far from ambitious seeking of such titles of honour therefore though this title of good did belong to him yet because this young man did not rightly attribute it unto him but out of an erroneous opinion of the outward goodnesse and righteousnesse of men therefore our Saviour refuseth this title putting it from himself and teachiâ—g him to ascribe it rather unto God to whom it did most truly belong There is no man good This is to be understood according to the opinion which this young man had of Christ supposing him to be a meer man So the meaning is there is no man good that is no meer man such as thou conceivest me to be Object Object In some other places of Scripture goodnesse is attributed unto men as Luke 6. 45. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth good c. And Act. 11. 24. Barnabas is said to be a good man c. So Luke 23. 50. Joseph of Arimathea Answ Answ Distinguish of goodnesse It is two-fold 1. Absolute and perfect of it self in every respect and degree And so no man is good as our Saviour here affirmeth 2. Imperfect goodnesse when there is some degree of this quality or property of goodnesse yet joyned with contrary evâ—l and with some defect and imperfection And this goodnesse is and may be truly ascribed unto some men as in the places of Scripture before mentioned But one that is God The word one is to be referred not unto man but unto God and so the sense is That God onely is good Which is to be understood of that perfect and absolute goodnesse before mentioned That he alone is most absolutely and perfectly good of himself Now followeth the Instructions And first from all the words joyntly considered Observ 1 Observ 1. In that our Saviour perceiving this young man to be faulty in the ignorant and erroneous manner of giving this title of Good Master unto him doth not let him alone in his ignorance and errour but doth admonish him thereof at least closely and so useth means to pull him out of that ignorance and errour this teacheth us that we ought not to let others alone in their ignorance and errours which we see them to be tainted with but as occasion is offered we should endeavour to pull them out of their ignoranâ—â— and errours either by admonishing them thereof in words directly or indirectly when we have a calling â—o to do especially such as are of our peculiar charge or by our good example directing and instructing them and by our prayers unto God that he may draw them out of their ignorance and errours See Levit. 10. 17. To this end remember that of the Apostle James Chap. 5. 19. Brethren if any of you do erre from the truth and one convert him let him know that he which converteth the sinner from the errour of his way shall save a soul from death c. Observ 2 Observ 2. See the wisdome of our Saviour in dealing with this young man by conference in that he doâ—h apply himself to his disposition and accordingly frame his answer and speech to him for the better discovering of his errour to himself For perceiving him to be too highly conceited of the outward civility goodness and righteousnesse of men and especially of his own goodnesse and righteousnesse he doth therefore so frame his answer as to check this erroneous conceit in him and to draw him from it if it might be Therefore he first blames him for calling him good whom he conceived to be but a meer man like himself taking occasion from his own words to put him in mind of his errour then he tells him plainly withal that there is no man good c. This wisdom should we practise in conferring with others taking notice of their affection and disposition and accordingly framing and fitting our speeches so as may be best for their edification so as to do them the most good we can If we perceive them to be ignorant we should so frame our speeches and answers as to minister matter of Instruction to them If we see them to be self-conceited we should so speak as to humble them If already humbled much so speak as to comfort them c. If their Consciences tender so speak as not to offend or grieve them justly c. Prov. 25. 11. A word fitly spoken or upon his wheels is like Apples of Gold in pictures of Silver See Joh. 4. and Joh. 3. how our Saviour dealeth in conference with the woman of Samaria and Nicodemus Paul with Agrippa Act. 26. Observ 3 Observ 3. See how far we should be from ambitious seeking of vain titles of honour from men so far that we should not take to our selves all such titles given us by others but rather modestly put them from us and take occasion from thence to give glory unto God for all the good that is in us It was the sin of the Pharisees to affect such names and titles of honour which therefore our Saviour warneth us to take heed of Matth. 23. 8. Be not ye called Rabbi c. yea though the titles given us be just and such as do some way agree to us yet we must not be too forward in taking them to our selves especially if we perceive that others do give us such names or titles upon a false ground or supposition or in other manner than is fit as in way of vain flattery or soothing us up c. In this case refuse such titles of honour and take occasion of giving glory to God
such as are lawfull and our liberty yea our life c. All or any of these must be forsaken if God call us to it Reas 1 Reas 1. We are to love God above all things even with our whole Soul and strength Deut. 6. 5. and Matth. 10. 37. He that loveth Father or Mother more then me is not worthy of me c. Therefore we are to part with things most dear to us when God calleth us so to do Reas 2 Reas 2. The Saints of God have done this before us upon the calling of God as Abraham left his Countrey and his kindred when God required him so to do Gen. 12. and went out he knew not whither Hebr. 11. 8. Job was content to part with all he had though never so dear to him in this World not onely with his goods and substance but with his children when God took them away Onely his Wife and some other friends were left unto him who yet were rather crosses than comforts to him in his misery The Apostles being called of Christ to follow him forsook their former friends and goods c. as we heard in the former verse Matth. 4. 22. The sons of Zebedee left not onely their Ship and Nets but their Father in the Ship The blessed Martyrs of ancient and latter times being called of God to suffer for Christs cause and the Gospells were content to part with the things most dear to them in this World as their Goods Friends Parents Children Liberty Lives The same must every Christian do in like case Reas 3 Reas 3. With this condition we possess and enjoy those things which are dear to us in this World viz. to part with them when God doth call us hereunto We are not absolute owners of our Goods Friends c. but Tenants at will c. Therefore we must be content to part with them when God calls us to it Quest Quest. When doth God call us to forsake the things that are most dear to us in this World Answ Answ There are two times in which he calls us to it 1. In our life time 2. At the hour of death Of the first In our life time God calls us to do this in these cases 1. When he takes from us such things as are dear to us as our Goods Friends c. either immediately by his own hand or else by means For example when he takes from us our worldly goods and substance or any part of it either by his own immediate hand or otherwise by means as by Thieves and Robbers or by fire or water c. or other casualties happening to us in our outward estate as he did to Job Then it is our duty willingly to forsake and part with those things which the Lord doth thus take from us as Job did Heb. 11. 34. So when God takes from us our friends by death as Parents Children Wife c. or otherwise doth separate them from us we ought willingly to part with them It is reported of Luther that when a daughter of his was sick c. he should say thus Lord thou knowest that I love this Child yet if thou wilt take her I am ready to give her thee with both arms 2. Whensoever the glory of God or good of our brethren and of the Church of God requireth us to forsake or part with any of those things which are dear to us in this world Then God calls us to part with them and that willingly For example when there is occasion for us to give of our goods to holy uses as to the poor or to the Church and maintainance of Gods worship In this case God calls us to part with so much of our wealth as is necessary for the present occasion and according to our ability and means c. And this is to honour God with our substance as we are commanded Prov. 3. 9. 3. When we cannot with a good Conscience retain and keep the things that are dear to us in the World as our Goods Friends Children c. but we must either part with them or else make ship-wrack of Conscience as it was with the Martyrs being urged to deny the truth or to yield to Idolatry and Superstition c. In this case God calls us to forsake that is most dear to us Of the second The second time in which God calls us to forsake the things that are dear to us in this World is at the time of our death when we are to leave and go out of this World and consequently to forsake all things in it for as we brought nothing into the World so we can carry nothing with us out of it as the Apostle sayes 1 Tim. 6. 7. The Uses of this Doctrine being the same in effect with those of the second Doctrine or Observations gathered from the former verse See them there set down Mark 10. 29. There is no man that hath left House or Brethren c. Dec. 14. 1628. NOw follow the grounds or motives which moved them to forsake their goods friends c. being for Christ's sake and the Gospells Observ 1 Observ 1. That it is not every forsaking of things dear to us in this World which hath the promise of reward from Christ but onely that which is practised upon the right grounds or motives moving us thereunto Now the principal grounds and motives are such as are here either expressed or implyed by our Saviour As 1. The will and command of God and of Christ calling us to forsake our goods friends c. and requiring us so to do This moved the Apostles to forsake their Nets and Ship and their Father c. Matth. 4. 2. The love we bear to Christ and desire of advancing his glory by this means Matth. 10. 39. He that loseth his life for my sake shall find it As the Apostle sayes in another case 2 Cor. 5. 14. The love of Christ constraineth us c. So here 3. The love we bear to the Gospel of Christ and desire of maintaining the truth and credit thereof Mark 8. 35. Whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospells the same shall save it Use 1 Use 1. See what to judg of such as forsake things dear to them in the World as Goods Friends Liberty Life upon other false grounds and motives These are to look for no reward from Christ As 1. Popish Monks who renounce all propriety in worldly goods and vow voluntary Poverty upon Opinion of meriting thereby and of attaining to a state of perfection in this life These have their reward as our Saviour saith of the Pharisees in another case 2. Such as riotously mispend their goods and substance to satisfy their lusts and so bring poverty upon themselves and upon such as depend on them Worse than unbelievers 1 Tim. 5. 8. 3. Such as are content to part with goods friends liberty or life in defence of errors and heretical opinions as Donatists Papists
Anabaptists or the like 1 Cor. 13. 3. If I give my body to be burned and have not Charity it profiteth me nothing 4. Such as are moved by desire of vain-glory and praise of men to forsake things dear to them in the World as goods friends or life it self As some of the Heathen who upon this ground and motive did renounce their goods and possessions yea their lives So some are content to part with their goods by giving to the poor and other good uses but it is more out of desire of vain glory and praise of men than out of love to Christ or the Gospel The sin of the Pharisees and many Christians These have all the reward already which they are like to have from God which is none at all Use 2 Use 2. If we desire the reward here promised by Christ see that we do not onely resolve to part with things most dear to us in this World if we shall be called of God to it but look that we take up this resolution upon the true and right grounds and motives viz. upon the calling and command of Christ and out of true love to Christ and the Gospel and not for sinister ends or respects c. Observ 2 Observ 2. See how dear and pretious Christ and the Gospell should be unto us how much we should love and esteem them so dear that we should for their sakes be content to forsake and part with things most dear to us in this World as goods friends liberty life it self Therefore our Saviour here promiseth a great reward to such as have done this for his sake and the Gospells Thus dear was Christ and the Gospel to the Apostles as to Paul Phil. 3. 8. I count all things but loss for knowledg of Christ c. for whom I have suffered the loss of all things and do count them but dung c. Act. 20. 24. Neither count I my life dear to me c. Thus dear was Christ and the Gospel to the Martyrs also Revel 12. 11. They loved not their lives unto the death but were content to part with them for testimony of the truth Matth. 13. 44. The Kingdome of heaven is like to a treasure hid in the field which when a man hath found he hideth c. and for joy goeth and selleth all he hath and buyeth that field By Kingdome of Heaven understand there not onely the â—aving Grace of Christ but also the means of attaining this Grace viz. the Ministry of the Gospel Use 1 Use 1. See what to think of such as profess love to Christ and to the Gospel and yet are not willing to part with any thing that is dear to them in this World for Christ or the Gospel loath to part with their goods friends liberty life for Christ's sake c. yea loath to part with a small matter with a little profit or pleasure c. with a little of their wealth for the enjoying of the Gospel c. They would have a cheap Gospel but will rather part with Christ and the Gospel than with these earthly things Like the Gadarens who had rather part with Christ than with their Swine Like Esau who for a mess of pottage sold his birthright So long as they may enjoy Christ and the Gospell together with their worldly profits pleasures outward peace liberty c. they are willing to enjoy them and are forward in professing Christ and the Gospel but if it come once to forsaking of wealth pleasures friends life c. then they draw back and will rather lose Christ and the Gospel then the things that are dear to them in this World No true love in such either to Christ or to the Gospell for then they would forsake all that is in the World for love of these Vse 2 Use 2. Labour for this true love to Christ and the Gospell which may make us willing and content to forsake and part with things most dear to us in the World for the Profession of Christ and of the Gospell and rather then to forsake and part with these Then shall we have true comfort by profession of Christ and the Gospel To this end Pray unto God to work in us this true love to Christ and to his Word and Gospel that we may highly esteem and prefer these above all things in this World that are most dear to us remembring that Matth. 10. 37. He that loveth Father or Mother c. more then me is not worthy of me Observ 3 Observ 3. In that our Saviour joyneth himself and the Gospel together Hence gather that it is all one in effect to do or suffer any thing for Christ's sake and to do or suffer it for the Gospells sake Therefore our Saviour joyns himself and the Gospell in setting down the grounds and causes that should move Christians to forsake or suffer loss of things dear to them in this World So before chap. 8. ver 35. Whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the Gospells the same shall save it Reason Reas There is a mutual relation and near affinity betwixt Christ and the Gospel For 1. Christ is the Author of the Doctrine of the Gospell as also the first publisher and revealer of this Doctrine from the bosome of his Father Joh. 1. 17 18. 2. He is also the chief and principal matter of the Gospel 1 Cor. 1. 23. We Preach Christ Crucified c. So that in these respects it is truely called the Doctrine of Christ Vse Use This should encourage us to be ready and willing to do or suffer any thing which God shall call us to for profession of the Gospell of Christ and in defence of the truth thereof as the Apostles Martyrs and other faithfull Christians have done forasmuch as in doing or suffering any thing for the Gospell we do and suffer it for Christ himself whose Word and Doctrine it is and he will reward us for it Look what we would be willing to do or suffer for Christ's sake if he were now on earth the same be willing to do and suffer in defence and maintainance of the Word and Doctrine of Christ Mark 10. 30. But he shall receive an hundredfold c. Dec. 28. 1628. NOw followeth the generality of the persons to whom this promise of reward is made by our Saviour viz. To all and every one that hath forsaken any thing that is dear to him in this World There is no man that hath left house c. but he shall receive c. Observ Observ That God is no respecter of persons in rewarding the good works and obedience of his Saints and servants but he rewardeth all and every one that doth conscionably perform any good work in way of obedience to his will Our Saviour here promiseth a reward to every one that hath in obedience to his will and command forsaken any thing in this World that is dear unto him c. So Mark 8. 35. Whosoever
and imbraced and no otherwise Vse 1 Use 1. See that the many and great afflictions which the Saints of God suffer in this life are no hinderance at all to the truth of Gods promises of temporal blessings and prosperity made to his children in as much as all such promises do include this condition of the Crosse Vse 2 Use 2. See the folly of such Christians who because the Lord hath in his Word made many excellent promises of temporal blessings to his Saints and servants do hereupon promise to themselves a life of ease and outward prosperity free from troubles c. As if God had not annexed the condition of the crosse to all his temporal promises of this life or as if he had not as well ordained his true servants to the suffering of afflictions as to the enjoying of temporal blessings in this life c. These do miserably deceive themselves and separate things which God hath joyned viz. the suffering of the crosse and the enjoying of temporal blessings promised to Gods children in this life Use 3 Use 3. To teach us That as we desire and hope to be partakers of the blessings and good things of this life which God hath promised to his Saints and Children so withall we remember with what condition these blessings are promised namely with the condition of suffering the Crosse and afflictions and therefore to make sure accompt of our portion in the crosses and troubles of this life as well as in the blessings and good things promised of God as well to taste of the bitterness as of the sweetness of a Christians life in this world God will have it so and hath so decreed and appointed that his dearest children in this life shall not enjoy all prosperity and no troubles or all comforts and no crosses but prosperity and adversity comforts and crosses mingled together c. Therefore as we daily receive blessings at the hands of God and look for continuance of them according to the promises of God so must we daily prepare for crosses and troubles to be suffered Job 2. 10. Shall we receive good at the hands of God and not evill Yea the more blessings we receive and enjoy the more cause have we both to prepare for troubles and also to bear them with patience and contentedness when they come Observ 2 Observ 2. One kind of crosse or affliction which a Christian must make account to suffer in this life is persecution or troubles raised against him by wicked enemies of God and of his truth This our Saviour here foretelleth unto his disciples So also he doth elsewhere as Joh. 15. 20. If they have persecuted me they will also persecute you c. And 2 Tim. 3. 12. the Apostle affirmeth in general That all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution This the Saints of God have in all Ages suffered at the hands of wicked men and so must make account to do unto the end of the world that old enmity which God did at first put between the seed of the Woman and of the Serpent Gen. 3. 15. doth still continue and will do to the end of the world And this is the cause that wicked men being set on work by Satan do out of that hatred and malice which they bear to the Saints of God raise troubles against them Which being so Christians in all Ages must make account to suffer this kind of cross viz. persecutions at the hands of wicked men More particularly there are two kinds of Persecution which Christians must make account to suffer from wicked men The first is in word or the persecution of the tongue whereby wicked men and enemies of the truth do speak evil of the Saints of God either mocking and scoffing at them or reviling them or slandering and backbiting them Gal. 4. 29. Ismael in mocking at Isaac is said to have persecuted him The second kind of persecution is in Deed or actual persecution when wicked men do by malitious deeds or practices persecute or pursue the Saints of God labouring to vex and molest them and to stir up troubles against them Thus Saul persecuted David seeking his life c. and thus Paul before his Conversion persecuted and wasted the true Church Both these kinds of Persecution good Christians must make account to suffer from wicked men though not alwayes in the same degree or manner Use 1 Use 1. Teacheth us to prepare and arm our selves before-hand for this kind of crosse and tryal that we may be able to bear it when it cometh viz. to be molested vexed and troubled by the malice of profane and wicked men to be persecuted by them in word and deed c. Pray and labour for Patience and Christian courage to bear this tryal which is very grievous and hard to bear as we shall find when it comes to tryall Use 2 Vse 2. To comfort us when we meet with this kind of tryall viz. persecution by wicked enemies of God and of his truth when such as these do stir up troubles against us when they molest and vex us in word or deed as by scoffs slanders c. Let us not think strange or be dismayed hereat for this is that we must look for and which hath alwayes bin the lot of Gods true and faithfull servants thus to be persecuted and troubled by the wicked of this World Act. 7. 52. Which of the Prophets have not your Fathers persecuted c. The seed of the Serpent hath alwayes bin an enemy to the Seed of the Woman which is the true Church and so will be to the end of the World Here then is no cause of discouragement but of comfort so far forth as we suffer this persecution for the name of Christ and for well-doing Matth. 5. 10. c. Blessed are they which are persecuted for Righteousness sake for theirs is the Kingdome of Heaven c. It followeth And in the World to come eternal life Observ 1 Observ 1. Though we cannot by good works merit eternal life as the Papists falsly teach yet eternal life is promised and shall be given of God as a reward to such as do conscionably practise good works in this life c. Of this before ver 21. Observ 2 Observ 2. Such as forsake things dear to them in this World for the profession of Christ and the Gospell shall not onely be rewarded of God in this present life so far as the Lord sees it good for them as we have heard before but also in the life to come with the reward of eternal life and glory in Gods heavenly Kingdome And this is the chief and principal reward promised to such by our Saviour in this place So before ver 21. he promised the young Ruler that if he would sell all and give to the poor he should have Treasure in heaven And Joh. 12. 25. He that hateth his life shall keep it unto Eternal life Thus the Apostles
forsaking all upon Christ's calling and command were not onely rewarded in this life but after this life in Heaven where now they reign with Christ in his heavenly Kingdome and so shall do till the comming of Christ to Judgment and from thenceforth for ever See Matth. 19. 28. So the Martyrs Use 1 Use 1. See the truth of that before taught that such as forsake or part with any thing in this World for Christ and the Gospell are no losers thereby but great gainers and that not onely in this life but especially in that which is to come as here we see Therefore fear not loss or hinderance c. Use 2 Use 2. To encourage and move us most willingly to practise this duty of forsaking and parting with things most dear to us in this World whensoever we shall be called to it seeing there is so great and excellent reward promised and shall be given us not onely in this life but in that which is to come Heaven will pay for all our losses Though we should lose all as Job or be put to forsake all as the Apostleâ— and Martyrs yet we shall receive all again in heaven yea much more and better then all that we have forsaken in this World If in this present life we may be said to receive an hundred fold more then we have forsaken as hath bin shewed before how much more in heaven c. For what is all this World if it be compared with heaven and the life to come c Oh then how ready and willing should we be to forsake all for Christ and the Gospell in hope of so great reward in heaven How willingly should we sell all to purchase this Treasure and Pearl of eternal life as we are taught in the Parable Matth. 13. How gladly have the Saints of God parted with things dear to them in this World upon the calling of God in hope of this heavenly reward Hebr. 10. 34. They suffered joyfully the spoâ—ling of their goods looking for a better substance c. Abraham Hebr. 11. 8. forsook his countrey in hope of a better Countrey and City in heaven Moses Hebr. 11. 26. forsook the honours and pleasures of Aegypt having respect to the recompence of reward in Heaven So should we c. Observ 3 Observ 3. The excellency of that estate of glory in Heaven in that it is called by the name of life yea of eternal life c. But of this also before ver 21. Mark 10. 31. But many that are first shall be last and the last shall be first Febr. 1. 1628. HItherto of the first part of Christ's answer to Peter professing his own and fellow Disciples obedience in forsaking all and following Christ in which our Saviour made an excellent promise of great reward which shall be given both in this life and the life to come unto such as have in this World forsaken any thing for his sake and the Gospells Now followeth the second part of his answer to Peter in this verse which contains a Prophetical admonition or caution given by our Saviour to his Disciples touching the future estate of sundâ—y professors of the Gospell This admonition or prediction is twofold 1. Touching the Apostacy and backsliding of many who at first and for a time had bin most forward in outward shew and profâ—ssion of Christ and the Gospel and so seemed to be nearest unto the Kingdome of God and to eternal life in regard of right and title to it That such should fall away from their first profession and so become last in the Kingdome of Heaven Many that are first shall be last 2. Touching the Calling and Conversion of others to the profession of Christ and the Gospel and consequently to the participation of eternal life in Gods Kingdome who as yet were hindmost in the profession of Christ and so seemed farthest off from the Kingdome of Heaven And the last shall be first Quest Quest Why doth our Saviour here give this prophetical admonition to his Disciples Answ Answ 1. Because Peter and the other Disciples were too well conceited of themselves and their obedience shewed in forsaking all and following Christ as we heard before ver 28. therefore our Saviour by this admonition would teach them not to be too confident of themselves and of their good beginnings but to be humble minded 2. By this admonition touching the Apostacy of such as had bin so forward he would stir them up to constancy and perseverance in their Christian course lest otherwise they lose their reward promised in the former verse First to clear the meaning of the words Many that are first Many of those who have begun well and for the present are most forward in outward shew and profession of Religion and the Gospel and consequently seem to be nearest to eternal life and to the Kingdome of Heaven and to have best right and title to that reward promised in the foregoing verse Shall be last Shall afterward fall away and give over their first good profession discovering their Hypocrisy and unsoundness and so shall shew themselves to be last and hâ—ndmost of all in regard of the truth and power of Religion and Christianity and consequently in regard of right and title to the Kingdome of heaven from which they shall therefore be utterly excluded And the last Such as are yet the most backward or hindmost in outward profession of the Gospel being not yet called thereunto and so seem to be farthest off from eternal life in regard of right and title to it Shall be first Shall in time to come be called to the true and sincere profession of the Gospel and shall shew themselves most forward therein and consequently shall be first in the Kingdome of heaven that is partakers of it before those who in time past were before them in outward profession of Religion Now follow the Instructions from the words And first from the first part of Christ's admonition Many that are first shall be last Observ 1 Observ 1. Such as are fore most in outward shew and profession of Religion are not alwayes the best Christians but sometimes Hypocrites and so do shew themselves afterward to be Our Saviour here speaks of some who being fore most in outward profession of Christianity should afterward fall away and so prove the last and hindmost in the truth and sincerity of Religion The Scribes and Pharisees in our Saviour's time were fore most in shew of Religion yet hindmost in truth and sincerity 2 Tim. 3. 5. The Apostle foretelleth of some in these last times who should have a form of godliness but should deny the power thereof Vse Vse This must teach us not to trust too much to an outward shew or profession of Religion either in ouâ— selves or in others but to look at truth and sincerity and to labour for it above all 1. Take heed of trusting to an outward shew of Religion in our selves which can do us no
every one of us especially such as are most blind and ignorant in the things of God that is in things spiritual and heavenly c. and were never yet cured by Christ of this blindness nay never yet had the eyes of their minds truly â—nlightned by the Spirit of Christ to see and know those things which concern their eternal peace and salvation let such above all others be stirred up here by the example of this poor blind man to seek and sue to Christ to be cured of their spiritual blindness and to have their minds enlightned as he did to have his bodily eyes opened c. How often doth David in the Psalms pray to God to open the eyes of his mind and to enlighten him with true knowledg of his Will as Psal 119. 18. Open thou mine eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy Law and Verse 33. Teach me O Lord the way of thy Statutes c. and Verse 34. Give me understanding and I shall keep thy Law So let every ore of us pray and sue to God and to Christ Jesus the Son of God often and daily to open the eyes of our minds and understandings to see and know the things of God revealed in his Word c. For he only can do it He that opened the bodily eyes of this blind man he only can cure us of our spiritual blindness c. He it is that must anoint the eyes of the mind with that spiritual eye-salve mentioned Rev. 3. 18. Therefore 1 Joh. 2. 27. it is said The anointing which ye have received abideth in you and shall teach you all things c. We have not this anointing from our selves but must receive iâ— from Christ Therefore also Joh. 1. 9. he is said to be that light which lighteth every man that cometh into the world that is every one of God's Elect which comes to be enlightned and Mal. 4. 2. He is called the Sun of righteousnesse who giveth light to such as sit in spiritual darkness of ignorance c. This being so let every one that is yet ignorant and blind in the things of God seek and sue to Jesus Christ this Sun of righteousness to be enlightened and ro be cured of his spiritual blindnesse c. And to this end labour first to see and be sensible of thine own blindness and ignorance by nature in the things of God that thou dost sit in darknesse and in the shadow of death as the Scripture saith of such as live in ignorance of God and of the means of salvation yea that thou art very darknesse it self as the Apostle sayes of the Ephesians Chap. 5. And think what a misery this is far worse than to be blind in body That blindnesse is nothing to this Therefore let this consideration drive thee to Christ and cause thee to call and cry most earnestly to him to cure thee c. Here followeth Verse 52. the Miracle it self Where 1. Consider the manner of our Saviour's working it or the means used by him in the working of it viz. the uttering of these words of comfort to the blind man Go thy way thy faith hath made thee whole Whither also is to be referred the outward action of touching the eyes of both the blind men which were at this time cured Matth. 20. 34. 2. The miraculous Effect which followed in this blind man Immediately he received his sight 3. Another Effect which this caused and brought forth in him viz. his thankfulness to Christ for the benefit of this Miracle which he testified by following Jesus in the way Of the first Our Saviour in curing him of his blindnesse did use these words here mentioned as also the outward touching of his eyes not that he could not have wrought the Miracle without these but the more to confirm the faith of the blind man as also the faith of his Disciples and others which were present Observ Observ In that our Saviour used no other means here in curing this blind man but only his bare word spoken together with the outward action of touching his eyes which yet was no means or cause in it self of the Miracle but a sign only c hence gather the Divine power of Christ and consequently the truth of his God-head in that he was able to work this miraculous cure above and beyond the power of nature and that without any natural or ordinary means but only by speaking the word and touching the eyes of the blind c. This seemeth to confirm our faith in the Person of Christ that he is not only true man but true God also in one and the same person and consequently the only true Messiah the confirmation of which truth was one main end of all the Miracles of Christ Joh. 20. 31. But of this often before Now more particularly touching the words of comfort which our Saviour here useth to the blind man they consist of two parts 1. He bids him go his way that is to depart in peace and with this comfort and assurance That his Petition was now granted and that he should indeed be cured of his blindness 2. He doth for his further comfort commend his faith as the instrumental cause or mean by which he came to be made whole that is to receive and be partaker of this miraculous cure of his blindnesse Thy faith c. Upon the first I will not insist Of the second Thy faith Whereby thou dost believe me to be the true Messiah and that I am both able and willing to cure thee of thy blindnesse Hath made thee whole This is not to be understood as if he were cured by the power or vertue of his faith either as the efficient cause or as the meritorious cause deserving this at the hands of Christ for the cure was wrought only by the power of Christ and that freely of his meer grace and mercy but he ascribes it to the faith of the blind man 1. Because it was the instrumental cause or means by which he did apprehend the power and goodnesse of Christ for the obtaining of this miraculous cure 2. Because it was also a Motive to move Christ the rather to cure him though no meritorious cause of the cure Quest 1 Quest 1. Whether was this faith of the blind man a true justifying faith apprehending Christ's mercy for pardon of his sins c or only a belief of his power and mercy for the obtaining of this Miracle Answ Answ It is most probable that he was indued with a justifying faith at least with some seed or beginings of it sowen in his heart and wrought in him by the Spirit of Christ and this is the more probable because it is said afterward that he followed Christ in the way in token of his thankfulnesse for this benefit expressing his faith by that special fruit of it c. Yet our Saviour doth not seem here to speak of his faith as it did justifie him but as
it was an instrument by which he apprehended Christ's power and mercy for the working of this Miracle upon him Where note by the way That it is one and the same faith by which the Saints of God do believe God's mercy for the pardon of their sins and justification and by which they do also believe the power and goodnesse of God and of Christ for the obtaining of all other blessings needful whether spirituall or temporall These are not two kinds of faith but distinct acts of one and the same faith in true Believers Quest 2 Quest 2. How did our Saviour know that this blind man had faith seeing it is an inward grace hid in the heart Answ Answ 1. He knew it by his Divine Spirit as he was God Joh. 2. 25. He knew what was in man 2. He knew it also by the outward fruits of faith appearing in him as his earnest prayer and supplication to him and calling him the Son of David and by his forwardnesse to come unto him when he was called casting off his garment c. Observ 1 Observ 1. True faith is the only instrumental cause and means by which we receive and come to be partakers of all the benefits of Christ which he came to bestow upon Mankind and especially upon his Church and Elect people whether they be temporal or spiritual benefits c. For there is the same reason of both sorts And that which is said here of this outward corporal benefit which this blind man was by faith made partaker of is true of all other blessings and benefits of Christ which he came to bestow upon us and upon his true Church Faith is the mean by which we come to receive and enjoy them Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour doth take such special notice of this Faith of the blind man which he knew to be in his heart and is so ready to commend it yea to reward it with this Miracle Hence gather that Christ Jesus the Son of God doth take special notice of all the sanctifying Graces which are in the hearts of his Saints and servants and not onely so but doth greatly like and approve of them c. Now followeth the Miraculous effect which followed in the blind man upon the former words of Christ Immediately he received his sight That is he was forthwith Miraculously cured of his blindness and obtained the benefit of his sight by the Divine power of Christ Observ 1 Observ 1. The truth and certainty of this Miracle of Christ that it was not wrought in shew and appearance onely but in deed and truth for the blind man was actually really and truely cured of his blindness and restored to his sight So the Evangelist doth testify that he did receive his sight And this is confirmed in that hereupon he followed Jesus in the way Our Saviour did not delude him with vain words or shews but really and truely cured him by his Divine power And herein the true Miracles of Christ do differ from the false and lying wonders of Satan and his Instruments which either are such works as are not truely and really done but in shew and appearance onely as the Miracles wrought by the Magicians of Egypt Exod. 7. or if they be really done yet not above and beyond the power of nature but by some naturall helps and means Observ 2 Observ 2. The greatness of this Miracle in that it was wrought so suddenly and in so short a time viz. immediately upon the words of Christ and upon his touching of the eyes of the blind which is an eviden of Christs divine power manifested herein c. The like we may see in most of his other Miracles though not in all for in working some he took time yet not for want of power c. See before chap. 8. ver 23. 24 c. It followeth And he followed Jesus in the way Luke 18. 43. He followed him glorifying God Having received this great and extraordinary benefit in token of thankfulness to Christ he forthwith joyned himself to the rest of the company which followed Christ glorifying God before them all Observ Observ We owe the duty of thankfulness to God and unto Christ for all blessings and benefits which we receive and enjoy at any time by his goodness and mercy especially for great and extraordinary benefits vouchsafed us such as this here bestowed on this poor man For these especially we are bound to be truely thankfull unto God and so for all other benefits received of what nature or kind soever Spiritual or Temporal 1 Thess 5. 18. In every thing give thanks for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus c. This we are taught here by the example of this poor blind man who receiving from Christ the benefit of this Miraculous cure shewed his thankfulness by following Christ and glorifying God before all that were present So also by the examples of others who received the like benefits from Christ when he was on earth as in Peter's Wives Mother before chap. 1. ver 31. who being cured of her Feaver shewed her thankfullness presently by ministring to Christ and his Disciples So also in one of those ten Lepers cleansed Luke 17. who returned to shew his thankfulness The like might be shewed by sundry other examples of the best Saints and servants of God who upon the receiving of any blessings from God whether bodily or Spiritual have shewed their thankfulness to God which shews that they thought themselves tyed and bound to this duty Now this true thankfulness which we owe to God for benefits received is twofold 1. Inward in the heart for here true thankfulness beginneth Therefore David Psal 108. 1. O God my heart is fixed or prepared I will sing and give praise This inward thankfulness of the heart stands in an inward feeling of the greatness and excellency of the blessings which we enjoy and especially of the love and favour of God from whence they flow unto us together with an earnest desire of glorifying God for the same 2. Outward thanksgiving to be expressed before men upon all occasions and that both in our words and also in our life and actions In our words by breaking forth into words of Praise and Thanksgiving to God offering the Calves of our lips in sacrifice to him Hos 14. 2. and Hebr. 13. 15. The fruit of our lips In the actions of our life yea in the whole course and carriage of it by giving up our selves wholly in obedience to the will of God and being carefull to glorify him in all our wayes Rom. 12. 1. I beseech you by the mercies of God c. Vse 1 Use 1. To reprove such as make little or no Conscience of this duty of thankfulness which they owe to God for those blessings they receive from him c. Many such to be found for unthankfulness to God is a common and raigning sin amongst us How few are so affected in
Messiah may be blessed of God that is that he may be a happy and prosperous King in himself and unto them And this they did after the usual custom of Subjects who have used at the publick Inauguration or installing of their Kings to make such solemn prayers for them As for Solomon 1 King 1. 39. See also 1 Sam. 10. 24. He that cometh in the name of the Lord That is the true Messiah and King of the Church who was to come See Luke 7. 19. who is said to come unto them in the Name of the Lord because he came being sent with power and authority from God Blessed be the Kingdom of our Father David Let the Kingdom of the Messiah which was peculiarly promised to our father David and in which he succeedeth David be happy and prosperous See 2 Sam. 7. 16. and Esay 9. 7. Jer. 23. 5. Luke 1. 32. Vide etiam Gerard. in Harmon Evang. part 1. pag. 311. They call David their father because being Jews they were of the posterity of David As for the same reason they called Abraham their father because they were of his seed and posterity See Gerard. Harm Which cometh in the Name of the Lord Which is now revealed and manifested with power and authority from God Hosanna They repeat this word again the better to express their zeal and earnestness in this prayer for the safety and prosperity of their King and his Kingdom In the highest These words are added to shew to whom they directed this their prayer viz. to God who dwelleth in the highest Heavens So Psal 118. 25. Save I beseech thee O Lord c. See Psal 148. 1. The words being thus explained we are in them to take notice of some things which are Commendable in this people and some things Discommendable Commendable it is 1. That they acknowledg Christ to be the true Messiah which was to come 2. That they acknowledg him to be their King and such a King as came unto them with authority from God 3. That they congratulate his coming shewing their joy and thankfulness by crying Hosanna to him 4. That they shew their love and affection both to the Person of Christ and also to his Kingdom in praying for the safety and prosperiâ—y of both On the contrary that which is Discommendable and wherein they fail is this 1. That they shew themselves ignorant of the Godhead of Christ and do suppose him to be a meer man viz. a Prophet of God sent unto them as Matth. 21. 11. and therefore they pray for him as for one that was man and not God whereas if they had believed him to be God they would rather have prayed to him than for him 2. That they suppose Christ the Messias to be an earthly King and his Kingdom to be a temporal Kingdom of this World for this was the common errour of the Jews at this time when our Saviour lived on Earth General Instructions from the words Observ 1 Observ 1. In that this people having before honoured Christ by their actions or deeds in casting their garments in the way and cutting down branches of Trees c. do now also honour him in their words by this solemn Acclamation or crying to him Hosanna c. thereby expressing both their solemn joy and thankfulnesse for his coming as also their desire and prayer for the safety and prosperity of him and his Kingdom hence gather That it is our duty to honour Christ Jesus the Son of God not only in our actions or outward practice but also by our words and speech we must be ready to employ our tongues as well as hands in honouring him Now we honour Christ in our words 1. By free and bold profession of his Name and Truth before men whensoever we are called so to do and when it makes for the glory and honour of Christ yea though it be before enemies of the truth and with hazard and danger to our selves Thus this people do here boldly confesse Christ to be the Messiah and King of the Church even before the Scribes and Pharisees as appeareth Luke 19. 39. and that notwithstanding that it was agreed before by such as were in authority among the Jews That whosoever did confesse him to be the Christ should be excommunicated Joh. 9. 22. But of this way of honouring Christ we have before heard Verse 7 8. 2. We honour Christ in our words by calling upon his Name together with the Father and Holy Ghost offering up our Petitions and thanksgivings to him daily and upon all occasions 3. By holy and religious Conference touching the Person of Christ and his Office as he is our Mediatour as also touching the benefits we have by him And touching the Word of Christ c. Use 1 Use 1. See we make conscience thus to honour Christ in our words c. Use 2 Vse 2. See the great sin of such as dishonour Christ the Son of God in their words and speech either by denying or concealing his truth c. or by neglect or abuse of prayer or by profane speech of Christ or his Word Also by swearing c. Observ 2 Observ 2. In that this common people do alledg these words Hosanna c. out of Psal 118. making use of it at this time in honouring Christ c. we may see by this that even the common people among the Jews at this time were well acquainted with the knowledg of the Scriptures and did use to read and exercise themselves therein so as they could allâ—dg the words and sentences of the same as occasion was offered yea the very Children had learned to crâ—â— Hosanna as appeareth Matth. 21. 15. This teacheth us that all sorts of persons in the Church yea eveâ— the common and meaner sort should exercise themselves in reading and searching the Scriptures that they may be acquainted with the same and grounded in the knowledg of them Joh. 5. 39. Search the Scriptures c. and Col. 3. 16. Let the Word of Christ dwell in you richly c. Use 1 Use 1. See the sin of the Popish Church barring the common people from reading the Scriptures and so nuzzling them in ignorance and blindness c. Hence come all evils saith Chrysostom from ignorance of the Scriptures the cause of all errours and sins in judgment and practice Use 2 Vse 2. To stir up all sorts among us to diligent study of the Scriptures yea daily to exercise themselves therein that they may be able to make use of the same on all occasions offered Hieron Arator manu stivam tenens Davidicum aliquod canit Here followeth more particular Instructions from the words of this publick and solemn Acclamation or Cry of the People before and after Christ Now the words contain in them two things 1. A joyful or triumphant Gratulation or Well-coming of Christ the Messiah and King of the Church now coming in his Kingdom that is manifesting the glory of it by his manner of
ready and forward to give those things we desire so far as he sees to be fit and expedient Psal 36. 7. How excellent is thy mercy c. 4. Consider the Almighty power of God being All-sufficient and able to give us whatsoever we desire and is needfull and fit for us for Soul or body yea those things which seem most hard and difficult to be obtained Ephes 3. He is able to do above all we ask or think Upon this ground did the three Children believe and trust in God for deliverance Dan. 3. 17. Our God is able c. Abraham Rom. 4. 21. was perswaded that what God had promised he was able to perform Paul 2 Tim. 1. 12. I know whom I have believed and I am perswaded he is able to keep c. 5. The truth and faithfulness of God in his Word and Promise Hebr. 11. 11. Sarah judged him faithful who had promised And 1 Cor. 10. 13. God is faithfull c. 6. Our former experience of Gods power mercy and goodness in giving us the things we have desired and wanted so far as hath bin good for us 1 Sam. 17. 37. David trusted on God to give him Victory over Goliah because he had formerly delivered him from the Lyon and Bear So Paul 2 Cor. 1. 10. Who delivered us from so great a death c. In whom we trust that he will yet deliver us Consider these grounds and Motives c. Vse 3 Use 3. See what to do now we come to the Sacrament of the Lords Supper if we desire to be partakers of Christ himself and the saving benefits of his death as forgiveness of sins Justification c. which are all sealed to us in this Sacrament and not only so but to be more and more assured that we are partakers of these benefits Then labour not only to bring Faith in thy heart to this Sacrament but by this Faith to rest and rely upon God that is upon his power and mercy and upon the truth of his Word and promise which he hath made to such as come duly prepared and use this Sacrament aright that together with the Bread and Wine he will most certainly give Christ with his benefits as pardon of sins c. Labour by Faith to believe and rest upon this promise of God Then be sure thou shalt be partaker of the things promised yea thou shalt by means of the Sacrament come to more comfortable feeling and assurance that Christ is thine and that in him thou hast thy sins forgiven art reconciled to God c. Though thou see nothing in thy self to move thee to believe this but the contrary yet have Faith in God rest on his power mercy truth of his promise c. Use 4 Use 4. Comfort to such as can and do by Faith believe in God and rest on him for all things which they desire and have need of c. Such shall want nothing that is good for them Psal 34. As they honour God by believing his power goodness faithfulness c. So he will honour them by giving to them all things needfull and fit for them by fulfilling all their lawful and good desires so far as may make for his glory and their good Observ 4 Observ 4. Though the Disciples had Faith already yet he exhorts them to it Hence gather that Christians ought not to content themselves with that measure of Faith or confidence in God which they have already but to labour for a further degree of faith and for further growth and increase therein So Luke 17. 5. the Apostles pray unto Christ to increase their Faith And Mark 9. 24. the father of the Lunâ—tick child Lord I believe help thou my unbelief 2 Pet. 3. 18. Grow in Grace c. If in other Graces then in Faith Reasons Reasons 1. It is the nature of all sanctifying graces to grow and increase and to cause those in whom they are to desire and labour to grow in them Matth. 13. 31. The Kingdome of heaven is like unto a grain of Mustardseed c. 2. God hath ordained means not onely to work Faith in us but also to confirm and strengthen it and to cause us to grow in it As 1. The Ministry of the Word 1 Pet. 2. 2. Desire the sincere miâ—k of the Word that ye may grow thereby 2. The use of the Sacraments especially of the Lords Supper which is a Sacrament of Spiritual nourishment and growth in grace ordained of purpose to confirm our Faith c. 3. Prayer unto God for he will give his Spirit that is the graces of it viz. a further increase of them to such as ask the same Luke 11. 13. 4. To these also may be added all other helps and means to strengthen our Faith a private reading of the Scriptures meditation of the promises of God c. All these means hath God ordained for the confirming of our Faith which shews that it is his will we should not stand at a stay but labour to grow and increase therein Use 1 Use 1. To stir us up to labour for this growth and increase of Faith in our selves using all good means ordained of God to this end as diligent attendance on the Ministry of the Word Prayer Meditation in the Word and Promises of God c. To this end also labour to see and feel the weakness and imperfection of thy Faith that this may stir thee up to hunger and thirst after increase c. And then if thou use the means conscionably God will satisfy thy hunger and thirst for he filleth the hungry with good things c. Esay 44. 3. I will powre water upon the thirsty c. Some think their Faith is perfect already and needs no growth which is a fond opinion without all ground of Scripture yea contrary to it 1 Cor. 13. 9. Phil. 3. 12. Others despise the means of growth as the Ministry of the Word c. A manifest sign there is as yet no true Faith in them for if there were they could not but desire to grow and carefully use the means c. Vse 2 Use 2. See what cause for us to esteem highly of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and to desire often to be partakers of it seeing it is one principal means ordained of God to confirm and strengthen our Faith in God for the obtaining of Christ and all benefits of his death c. Consider how great a mercy in God to ordain this excellent help to confirm our Faith and to add this means to the Ministry of the Word whereas he might have given us that alone c. Therefore let every one of us make use of this excellent means for the helping and strengthening of our Faith and confidence in God and in Christ Jesus for the pardon of our sins and all other saving graces c. And to this end remember before thou come to this Sacrament not only to examine what Faith thou hast but the wants
hard to flesh and bloud yea impossible to nature as impossible as to remove a Mountain yet this is thy comfort if thou canst but believe in God and in his power and if thou canst by the same Faith believe and rest upon Christ Jesus the Son of God thou shalt have strength to do all that is required of thee As our Saviour said before chap. 9. ver 23. to the father of the Lunatick Child If thou canst believe all things are possible c. So here though thou be weak in thy self and unable to do the least good work yet there is power enough in God and in Christ and his power is made perfect in weakness Though never so weak in thy self yet strong in the Lord and in the power of his might c. yea further though thy Faith be as yet but weak yet if it be a true Faith it shall strengthen thee and by it thou shalt receive power from God to overcome all difficulties and to do great and wonderfull things so far forth as God shall call thee to performance of them Observ 2 Observ 2. In that our Saviour here opposeth doubting and believing one against the other as contraries see that although doubting may stand with Faith in some degree yet it is not of the nature of Faith but directly opposite unto it even as contrary as fire to water as darkness to light Therefore they are in other places also opposed one against the other as Rom. 4. 20. Abraham staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief but was strong in Faith c. and Jam. 1. 6. Let him ask in Faith and waver not c. To be observed against the Papists who commend doubting and count it humility c. so to believe as to rest in doubt also touching the pardon of our sins and Gods favour c. As on the contrary they count it presumption to believe so as not to doubt of these rules we have a special revelation from God to assure us hereof But if this were so then doubting should be commendable and of the nature of Faith whereas contrariwise it is a sin and most opposite and contrary to true Faith We grant that doubting is alwayes mingled with Faith but it is not of the nature of it but contrary Observ 3 Observ 3. Here also we may see that although true Faith may stand with some kind of doubting yet there is a kind of doubting which cannot stand with true Faith in one and the same heart viz. such doubting or distrust as is yielded unto and not resisted but suffered to prevail in the heart This doubting cannot stand with Faith but true Faith where it is doth exclude all such doubting and unbelief Here that of the School-men is true Fides non exeludit omnem dubitationem sed vincentem Reason Reas True Faith being contrary to doubting cannot but resist it by Prayer and other means yea it doth not onely cause us to resist doubting and unbelief but so to resist as to prevail and overcome it though not at all times for sometimes doubting may have the upper hand in a true Believer yet usually and for the most part at least it will get victory in the end Vse Use See then that where there is no resistance and striving against unbelief but a yielding to it c. there is no true Faith which shews how fearful and dangerous it is for any to harbour doubtings or distrust and to give way to it without resistance On the contrary labour by all means to resist it c. Mark 9. 24. Observ 4 Observ 4. Lastly In that it is said shall not doubt in his heart but believe c. See what is the proper seat or subject both of unbelief and of Faith viz. the heart of man by which we are principally to understand the will and affections Some indeed do place Faith in the mind and understanding which is true in some respect namely so far forth as Faith doth comprehend in it a knowledg and assent of the mind to the truth of those things which we believe Thus it is in the understanding But if we consider Faith as it is an affiance or confidence in God and in Christ and in the Word and promise of God wherein the nature of Faith chiefly stands thus it is in the heart that is in the will and affections most properly Rom. 10. 10. With the heart man believeth unto righteousness c. See Act. 8. 37. and Ephes 3. 17. Mark 11. 24. Therefore I say unto you what things soever ye desire when ye pray believe that ye receive April 11. 1630. them and ye shall have them IN the two former Verses our Saviour exhorted his Disciples to the practice of Faith in trusting or relying upon God for the obtaining of the gift of Miracles and whatsoever else they desired and was needfull for them and withal he shewed them the power and vertue of true Faith that if they could believe they should be able to do great and wonderful things even as hard as the removing of a Mountain Now having thus shewed the power and efficacy of Faith he doth from hence take occasion in this 24th verse further to urge his former exhortation to the practice of Faith and withal takes occasion to speak of Prayer one principal work of Faith and a further means subordinate to Faith for the obtaining of the gift of Miracles and whatsoever else was needfull for them So that as before he exhorted them to the practice of Faith in general so now more particularly he stirs them up to the practice and exercise of Faith in the duty of Prayer shewing also the power and vertue of this Faith in Prayer in that it maketh prayer effectual for the obtaining of those things which Believers do pray for First open the words Therefore q. d. seeing true Faith is of such power and vertue as to do so great and wonderful things even above nature c. I say unto you Here he repeateth again one part of that serious and earnest asseveration used by him before in the former verse avouching the truth of that which he speaketh in his own name and by his own Authority What things soever ye desire when ye pray Whatsoever things ye ask of God in Prayer with desire to obtain them Believe that ye receive them Labour by Faith to be firmly and undoubtedly perswaded and assured that ye shall obtain your requests at the hands of God That ye receive them That ye shall most certainly receive them as if ye had them already The present Tense put for the future to shew certainty And ye shall have them Ye shall certainly obtain your sutes and requests and be partakers of those things which ye so ask of God in Prayer In the words consider four things 1. The ground of the exhortation implyed in the first word Therefore 2. The manner of propounding and urging the exhortation with an earnest and
to blindnesse They detained the truth in unrighteousness Use Use Pray unto God not to give us up to our own wilfull blindness and unbelief lest we shut our eyes against the known and manifest truth of God refusing to embrace and yield obedience to it in heart and life which is a fearful and high degree of sin And to the end that God may not give thee up to this wilful blindness and infidelity take heed of contemning the known truth and labour to entertain the true love of it in thy heart See 2 Thess 2. 10. Here followeth our Saviour's Reply to their answer And Jesus answering saith unto them Neither do I tell you by what authority I do these things He doth not say I cannot tell you c. as they said to him for then he should have spoken an untruth as they did and so have been like to them as he sayes elsewhere in a like case Joh. 8. 55. which was impossible for him to do being without sin But because he knew that in saying they could not tell whether John's Ministery were from Heaven or from men they lyed against their own knowledg and did wilfully suppress the truth not because they could not but because they would not utter it therefore he thus replyed unto them refusing to give them any further or more plain and direct answer to their question Observ 1 Observ 1. The truth of that before touched Verse 29. viz. That it is not necessary or fit to give any answer to such as move captious questions to us not with a mind to learn but with a purpose to entrap or ensnare us Prov. 26. 4. Answer not a fool according to his folly When we are like to do no good by answering then silence is the best answer to such profane fools To answer such as are not like to reap good by our answer is but to cast pearls before swine c. Matth. 7. 6. Observ 3 Observ 2. Because they denyed and opposed the truth against their own knowledg our Saviour refuseth to give them any further answer to their question or to instruct them further in that which they were yet ignorant of hence Observe the wise Judgment of God upon obstinate enemies of the truth who do wilfully deny or oppose the same against their own knowledg the Lord doth use to leave such in their own ignorance and blindness refusing to instruct and teach them yea to give them up unto further blindnesse This was one cause why our Saviour taught in dark Parables that so he might in just Judgment hide his Doctrine from the obstinate Scribes and Pharisees who wilfully opposed the known truth See before Mark 4. 11. To them that are without all things are done in Parables That seeing they may see and not perceive c. So Esay 6. 9. Go tell this People Hear ye indeed but understand not c. 1 Cor. 14. 38. If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant that is if any man be wilfully ignorant denying or opposing the known or manifest truth of those things which I have written to you c. Vse Use Tak heed of this wilful contempt and opposition of the known Truth lest for it God do justly leave us in ignorance yea give us up to further blindness to be hardened in it as he may justly do On the contrary labour not onely to know the Truth and Doctrine of God out of his Word but especially to entertain the love of it in our hearts that we may imbrace it and yield obedience to it in heart and â—ife Finis Undecimi Capitis